<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>For Harnack, applying the methods of historical criticism to the Bible signified a return
			to true Christianity, which had become mired in unnecessary and even damaging creeds
			and dogmas. Seeking out what “actually happened,” for him, was one way to strip away
			all but the foundations of the faith. In <i>The Origin of the New Testament</i>, Harnack
			explores the early history of the biblical canon—how it came to be what it is, and why. In
			particular, he explores the ideologies driving people to accept some texts as biblical
			cannon and not others. Controversially, Harnack finds some of these ideologies anything
			but Christian, and he hints that a re-evaluation of what the church considers canonical is
			necessary.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(tr. The Rev. J. R. Wilkinson)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>harnack</authorID>
			<bookID>origin_nt</bookID>
			<workID>origin_nt</workID>
			<bkgID>origin_of_the_new_testament_(harnack)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>The Origin of the New Testament</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Adolf Harnack</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Harnack, Adolf (1851-1930)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Bible</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-04-20</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/harnack/origin_nt.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		

<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.hang	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="hang">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.17%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<h3 id="i-p0.1">NEW TESTAMENT STUDIES</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.2">VI</h3>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">THE ORIGIN OF THE <br /> NEW TESTAMENT</h1>
<h3 id="i-p0.5">AND THE</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.6">MOST IMPORTANT CONSEQUENCES <br />OF THE NEW CREATION</h2>
<h3 id="i-p0.8">BY</h3>
<h2 id="i-p0.9">ADOLF VON HARNACK</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.10">TRANSLATED BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.11">THE REV. J. R. WILKINSON, M.A.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.12">FORMERLY SCHOLAR OF WORCESTER COLLEGE, OXFORD <br />AND RECTOR OF WINFORD</h4>

<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />
<h4 id="i-p0.14">Published by Williams and Norgate, 1925</h4>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.25%" id="ii" prev="i" next="iii">
<pb n="v" id="ii-Page_v" />
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">PREFACE</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii-p1.1">The</span> purpose of the following pages will be fulfilled if they serve to forward 
and complete the work accomplished by the histories of the Canon of the New 
Testament that already exist. The history of the New Testament is here only 
given up to the beginning of the third century; for at that time the New Canon 
was firmly established both in idea and form, and it acquired all the 
consequences of an unalterable entity. The changes which it still under-went, 
however important they were from the point of view of the extent and unification 
of the Canon, have had no consequences worth mentioning in connection with the 
history of the Church and of dogma. It is therefore appropriate, in the 
interests of clear thought, to treat the history of the Canon of the New 
Testament in two divisions; in the first division to describe the <i>Origin of the 
New Testament</i>, in the second its <i>enlargement</i>. Moreover, it is necessary—though 
this is a point that hitherto has been seldom taken into account—that the 

<pb n="vi" id="ii-Page_vi" />consequences that at once resulted from the new creation should receive due 
consideration as well as its causes and motives. For the origin of the New 
Testament is not a problem in the history of literature like the origin of the 
separate books of the Canon, but a problem of the history of cultus and dogma in the Church.</p>
<p style="text-align:right; margin-top:9pt; margin-right:1em" id="ii-p2">A. v. H.</p>
<p style="text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt" id="ii-p3">BERLIN, 22<i>nd May</i> 1914.</p>


<h2 id="ii-p3.1">CONTENTS</h2>
<table border="0" style="width:90%" id="ii-p3.2">
<colgroup id="ii-p3.3"><col style="width:10%" id="ii-p3.4" /><col style="width:70%" id="ii-p3.5" /><col style="width:10%; vertical-align:bottom; text-align:right" id="ii-p3.6" /></colgroup>
<tr id="ii-p3.7">
<td colspan="2" id="ii-p3.8"><span class="sc" id="ii-p3.9">Introduction</span></td>
<td id="ii-p3.10">xv</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p3.11">
<td colspan="2" id="ii-p3.12"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; font-variant:small-caps" id="ii-p4">I. The Needs and Motive Forces that led to the Creation of the New Testament</p></td>
<td style="height:33pt" id="ii-p4.1">1</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p4.2">
<td id="ii-p4.3"> </td>
<td colspan="2" id="ii-p4.4">The five chief problems— </td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p4.5">
<td id="ii-p4.6"> </td>
<td id="ii-p4.7"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p5">§ 1. How did the Church arrive at a second authoritative Canon in addition to the Old Testament?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p5.1">4</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p5.2">
<td id="ii-p5.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p5.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2.5em" id="ii-p6">A. What motives led to the creation of the New Testament?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p6.1">6</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p6.2">
<td id="ii-p6.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p6.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p7">(1) Supreme reverence for the words and teaching of Christ (“The Holy 
Scriptures and the Lord”), p. 7. (2) Supreme reverence for the history of 
Christ (“The Holy Scriptures and the Gospel”)—the synthesis of prophecy and 
fulfilment, p. 9. (3) The new Covenant and the desire for a fundamental document, p. 12. (4) 
Supreme reverence for what was orthodox and ancient (the motive of Catholic and 
Apostolic), p. 16.</p></td>
<td id="ii-p7.1"> </td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p7.2">
<td id="ii-p7.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p7.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2.5em" id="ii-p8">B. Whence came the authority necessary for such a creation?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p8.1">20</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p8.2">
<td style="height:99pt" id="ii-p8.3"> </td>
<td style="height:99pt" id="ii-p8.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p9">(1) Teachers from the beginning that were authoritative and inspired by the 
Spirit <pb n="viii" id="ii-Page_viii" />(“Apostles, Prophets, and Teachers”), p. 20. (2) The right of the assembled community to accept or reject books, P. 21. (3) 
The inward authority of Apostolic-Catholic writings that asserted itself automatically, p. 23.</p></td>
<td style="height:99pt" id="ii-p9.1"> </td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p9.2">
<td id="ii-p9.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p9.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2.5em" id="ii-p10">C. How did the New Testament, assumed to be necessary in idea, come into actual existence?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p10.1">25</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p10.2">
<td id="ii-p10.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p10.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2em" id="ii-p11">(1) The existence of appropriate works, p. 26.
(2) Public lection (also private), p. 26. (3) The importance of the example of Marcion and the Gnostics (the element of compulsion in the creation of the New Testament), 
p. 29. (4) The importance of the Montanist controversy, especially for the idea of the closing of the new Canon, p. 34. The result; relation to the Old Testament; 
the “ecclesiastical scriptures,” p. 40.</p></td>
<td id="ii-p11.1"> </td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p11.2">
<td id="ii-p11.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p11.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p12">§ 2. Why is it that the New Testament also contains other books beside the Gospels, and appears as a 
compilation with two divisions (“Evangelium” and “Apostolus”)?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p12.1">42</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p12.2">
<td id="ii-p12.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p12.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p13">The New Testament had already taken up into itself the earliest tradition of the Church</p></td>
<td id="ii-p13.1">42</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p13.2">
<td id="ii-p13.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p13.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2.5em" id="ii-p14">A. The Apostles became, in a certain sense, equivalent to Christ. Estimation of St Paul; 
importance of the Acts of the Apostles</p></td>
<td id="ii-p14.1">44</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p14.2">
<td id="ii-p14.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p14.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2.5em" id="ii-p15"><pb n="ix" id="ii-Page_ix" />B. The attestation of the Revelation became as important as its content; even 
the Gospels come under the idea of the Apostolic. The new dominant note of the collection not “the Lord,” but “the Apostles”</p></td>
<td id="ii-p15.1">53</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p15.2">
<td id="ii-p15.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p15.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-2.5em" id="ii-p16">C. The importance of the Canon of Marcion and of the Gnostics also for the 
division into two parts, especially for the prestige of the Pauline Epistles; their inward and outward Catholicity</p></td>
<td id="ii-p16.1">57</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p16.2">
<td id="ii-p16.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p16.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p17">The Catholic Epistles and the Acts; the central importance of the latter for the 
structure of the New Testament; the New Testament in its completion a work of reflection</p></td>
<td id="ii-p17.1">63</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p17.2">
<td id="ii-p17.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p17.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p18">§ 3. Why does the New Testament contain four Gospels and not only one?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p18.1">68</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p18.2">
<td id="ii-p18.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p18.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p19">The age and the significance of the canonical titles of the four Gospels</p></td>
<td id="ii-p19.1">68</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p19.2">
<td id="ii-p19.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p19.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p20">The time and place of the compilation (Asia Minor)</p></td>
<td id="ii-p20.1">71</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p20.2">
<td id="ii-p20.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p20.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p21">Tension between the Gospels and the compromise in the acceptance of four</p></td>
<td id="ii-p21.1">72</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p21.2">
<td id="ii-p21.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p21.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p22">The number four not originally intended to be final; against Jülicher</p></td>
<td id="ii-p22.1">74</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p22.2">
<td id="ii-p22.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p22.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p23">The same motive that led to the “Apostolus” prevented the unification of the four Gospels</p></td>
<td id="ii-p23.1">80</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p23.2">
<td id="ii-p23.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p23.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p24">§ 4. Why has only one Apocalypse been able to keep its place in the New 
Testament? Why not several—or none at all?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p24.1">83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p24.2">
<td id="ii-p24.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p24.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p25">The Muratorian Fragment as starting-point</p></td>
<td id="ii-p25.1">83</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p25.2">
<td id="ii-p25.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p25.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p26"><pb n="x" id="ii-Page_x" />Three Apocalypses originally in New Testament</p></td>
<td id="ii-p26.1">85</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p26.2">
<td id="ii-p26.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p26.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p27">The expulsion of Prophecy and the sovereignty of the Apostolic in the New Testament</p></td>
<td id="ii-p27.1">87</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p27.2">
<td id="ii-p27.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p27.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p28">How was it that the break with Prophecy was not necessarily felt as a breach with the past?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p28.1">90</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p28.2">
<td id="ii-p28.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p28.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p29">The expulsion of the Petrine Apocalypse and of Hermas</p></td>
<td id="ii-p29.1">91</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p29.2">
<td id="ii-p29.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p29.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p30">The dangerous situation of the Johannine Apocalypse</p></td>
<td id="ii-p30.1">92</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p30.2">
<td id="ii-p30.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p30.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p31">§ 5. Was the New Testament created consciously? and how did the Churches arrive at one common New Testament?</p></td>
<td id="ii-p31.1">94</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p31.2">
<td id="ii-p31.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p31.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p32">The New Testament must have been founded between <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ii-p32.1">A.D.</span> 160 and 180, and in 
idea finally completed between <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ii-p32.2">A.D.</span> 180 and 200</p></td>
<td id="ii-p32.3">95</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p32.4">
<td id="ii-p32.5"> </td>
<td id="ii-p32.6"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p33">Structure, choice of books, and the titles of the collection show that in the last resort it is a conscious creation</p></td>
<td id="ii-p33.1">96</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p33.2">
<td id="ii-p33.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p33.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p34">The immediate forerunner of the New Testament is to be sought in the Churches lying on the line between Western 
Asia Minor and Rome</p></td>
<td id="ii-p34.1">100</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p34.2">
<td id="ii-p34.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p34.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p35">The fixing of the Canon as a collection of Apostolic-Catholic works took place in Rome</p></td>
<td id="ii-p35.1">103</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p35.2">
<td id="ii-p35.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p35.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p36">The testimony of the Muratorian Canon to this fact</p> </td>
<td id="ii-p36.1">106</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p36.2">
<td id="ii-p36.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p36.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p37">Summary of results. The witness of Clement of Alexandria to the immediate forerunner of the New Testament</p></td>
<td id="ii-p37.1">109</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p37.2">
<td id="ii-p37.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p37.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p38">The reception of the Now Testament, and its completion in a collection of twenty-seven books at Alexandria</p></td>
<td id="ii-p38.1">111</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p38.2">
<td id="ii-p38.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p38.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-1.75em" id="ii-p39">The victory of this New Testament</p></td>
<td id="ii-p39.1">112</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p39.2">
<td colspan="2" id="ii-p39.3"><pb n="xi" id="ii-Page_xi" /><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; font-variant:small-caps" id="ii-p40">II. The Consequences of the Creation of the New Testament</p></td>
<td id="ii-p40.1">115</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p40.2">
<td id="ii-p40.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p40.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p41">§ 1. The New Testament immediately emancipated itself from the conditions of its 
origin and claimed to be regarded simply as a gift of the Holy Spirit. It held 
an independent position side by side with the Rule of Faith, it at once began to 
influence the development of doctrine, and it became in principle the final court of appeal for the Christian life</p></td>
<td id="ii-p41.1">116</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p41.2">
<td id="ii-p41.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p41.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p42">§ 2. The New Testament has added to the Revelation in History a second written 
proclamation of this Revelation, and has given it a position of superior authority</p></td>
<td id="ii-p42.1">121</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p42.2">
<td id="ii-p42.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p42.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p43">§ 3. The New Testament definitely protected the Old Testament as a book of the 
Church, but thrust it into a subordinate position, and thus introduced a wholesome complication into the conception of the Canon of Scripture</p></td>
<td id="ii-p43.1">125</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p43.2">
<td id="ii-p43.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p43.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p44">§ 4. The New Testament has preserved for us the most valuable portion of 
primitive Christian literature, yet at the same time it delivered the rest of the earliest works to oblivion and has limited the transmission of later works</p></td> 
<td id="ii-p44.1">131</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p44.2">
<td id="ii-p44.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p44.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p45">§ 5. Though the New Testament brought to an end the production of authoritative 
Christian writings, yet it cleared the way for theological and also for ordinary Christian literary activity</p></td> 
<td id="ii-p45.1">138</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p45.2">
<td id="ii-p45.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p45.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p46"><pb n="xii" id="ii-Page_xii" />§ 6. The New Testament obscured the true origin and the historical significance 
of the works which it contained, but on the other hand, by impelling men to study them, it brought into existence certain conditions favourable to the 
critical treatment and correct interpretation of these works</p></td>
<td id="ii-p46.1">140</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p46.2">
<td id="ii-p46.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p46.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p47">§ 7. The New Testament checked the imaginative creation of events in the scheme of 
Salvation whether freely or according to existing models, but it called forth, or at least encouraged the intellectual creation of facts in the sphere of 
theology and of a theological mythology</p></td>
<td id="ii-p47.1">144</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p47.2">
<td id="ii-p47.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p47.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p48">§ 8. The New Testament helped to demark a special period of Christian 
Revelation, and so in a certain sense to give Christians of later times an inferior status; yet it kept alive the ideals and claims of primitive Christianity</p></td>
<td id="ii-p48.1">147</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p48.2">
<td id="ii-p48.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p48.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p49">§ 9. The New Testament promoted and completed the fatal identification of the 
Word of the Lord and the Teaching of the Apostles; but because It raised Pauline Christianity to a place of high honour, it has introduced into the history of 
the Church a ferment rich in blessing</p></td>
<td id="ii-p49.1">150</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p49.2">
<td id="ii-p49.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p49.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p50">§ 10. In the New Testament the Catholic Church forged for herself a new weapon 
with which to ward off all heresy as un-Christian, but she has also found in it a court of control before which she has appeared ever increasingly in default</p></td>
<td id="ii-p50.1">154</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p50.2">
<td id="ii-p50.3"> </td>
<td id="ii-p50.4"><p style="margin-left:3em; text-indent:-3em" id="ii-p51"><pb n="xiii" id="ii-Page_xiii" />§ 11. The New Testament has hindered the natural impulse to give to the content 
of Religion simple, clear, and logical expression, but on the other hand it has preserved Christian doctrine from becoming a mere philosophy of Religion</p></td>
<td id="ii-p51.1">158</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p51.2">
<td colspan="2" style="height:33pt" id="ii-p51.3"><p style="margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; font-variant:small-caps" id="ii-p52">Conclusion</p></td>
<td id="ii-p52.1">162</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.2">
<td colspan="3" style="text-align:center; line-height:24pt" id="ii-p52.3">APPENDICES</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.4">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p52.5">I.</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.6">The Marcionite Prologues to the Pauline Epistles</td>
<td id="ii-p52.7">165</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.8">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p52.9">II.</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.10">Forerunners and Rivals of the New Testament</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.11">169</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.12">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p52.13">III.</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.14">The Beginnings of the Conception of an “Instrumentum Novissimum,” the Hope 
for the “Evangelium Æternum”; the Public Lection, and the quasi-Canonical 
Recognition of the Stories of the Martyrs in the Church</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.15">184</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.16">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p52.17">IV.</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.18">The Use of the New Testament in the Carthaginian (and Roman) Church at the Time of Tertullian</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.19">196</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.20">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p52.21">V.</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.22">“Instrumentum” (“Instrumenta”) as a Name for the Bible</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.23">209</td>
</tr><tr id="ii-p52.24">
<td style="text-align:right" id="ii-p52.25">VI.</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.26">A Short Statement and Criticism of the Results of Zahn’s Investigations into the Origin of the New Testament</td> 
<td id="ii-p52.27">218</td>
</tr>
</table>

<pb n="xv" id="ii-Page_xv" />
<h2 id="ii-p52.28">INTRODUCTION</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p53"><span class="sc" id="ii-p53.1">The</span> collection of writings Apostolic and Catholic (the New Testament), the 
Apostolic Rule of Faith, the Apostolic character assigned to the Bishops 
(dependent upon succession) mark the chief results of the inner development of 
Church history during the first two centuries. This conclusion, as modern 
text-books of the history of Church and dogma show, is to-day almost universally 
accepted. And yet, with all our excellent treatises on the history of the origin 
of the New Testament, and in spite of the far-reaching agreement of our scholars 
in just this province of research, it is still not superfluous to show how 
clearly and comprehensively the history of the Primitive Church has manifested 
itself in the leading principle, in the creation and compilation of the New 
Testament, and how vast and decisive, and, on the other hand, how various and 
even contradictory were the consequences of its appearance.<note n="1" id="ii-p53.2">In my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i> (1<sup>4</sup>, S. 372-399) I have given a sketch of the 
history of the origin of the New Testament from the standpoint of the history of 
Dogma. The object of the following pages is to give a more comprehensive and 
clear-cut discussion of the chief points in the story of the development, and of the 
motive forces at work, in connection with the general history of the Church, and 
to state more forcibly the consequences of the creation of the New Testament.</note> Moreover, the 
question whether 

<pb n="xvi" id="ii-Page_xvi" />and to what extent the New Testament was consciously created 
has not yet been cleared up. Lastly, though it is firmly established that this 
collection of inspired writings is a remainder-product—for once upon a time 
everything that a Christian wrote for edification counted as inspired—yet there 
is still need of more rigorous investigation of the circumstances which 
necessarily led to restriction and choice.</p>
</div1>

    <div1 title="I. The Needs and Motive Forces that Led to the Creation of the New Testament" progress="3.27%" id="iii" prev="ii" next="iii.i">

<h1 id="iii-p0.1">THE ORIGIN OF THE NEW TESTAMENT</h1>
<pb n="1" id="iii-Page_1" />
<h2 id="iii-p0.2">I</h2>
<h3 id="iii-p0.3"><span class="sc" id="iii-p0.4">The Needs and Motive Forces that led to the Creation of the New Testament</span></h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">If</span> the trained observer surveys merely the Title and the Table of Contents of 
the New Testament, whether in its present form or in the older and shorter form 
of the close of the second century, and if he adopts the viewpoint of the 
Apostolic Age, he is faced by at least five great historical problems.</p>
<p class="center" id="iii-p2">The Books of the New Testament <br />(or the New Testament).</p>
<div style="margin-left:10%" id="iii-p2.2">
<table border="0" style="width:90%" id="iii-p2.3">
<tr id="iii-p2.4">
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; width:30%" id="iii-p2.5">The Gospel</td>
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; font-size:xx-large; width:10%" id="iii-p2.6">{</td>
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.7">according to Matthew</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.8">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.9">according to Mark.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.10">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.11">according to Luke.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.12">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.13">according to John.</td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii-p2.14">
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; width:30%" id="iii-p2.15">The Apostolus</td>
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; font-size:xx-large; width:10%" id="iii-p2.16">{</td>
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.17">The Acts of the Apostles.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.18">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.19">Thirteen Epistles of Paul.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.20">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.21">The Epistle of Jude.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.22">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.23">The lst and 2nd Epistles of John.<note n="2" id="iii-p2.24">These two epistles have the testimony of the Murat. Fragment and of the Corpus 
Cypr. (In Tert., <i>De Pudic.</i>, “<span lang="LA" id="iii-p2.25">in primore</span>” is to be read in place of “<span lang="LA" id="iii-p2.26">in priore 
epistola [Joannis)</span>”).</note></td>
</tr>
<tr id="iii-p2.27">
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; width:30%" id="iii-p2.28"><pb n="2" id="iii-Page_2" />The Apostolus</td>
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; font-size:xx-large; width:10%" id="iii-p2.29">{</td>
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.30">(The 1st Epistle of Peter).</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.31">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.32">The Revelation of John.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.33">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.34">(The Revelation of Peter).</td>
</tr><tr id="iii-p2.35">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii-p2.36">(The Shephard of Hermas).<note n="3" id="iii-p2.37">The three bracketed works have a special history. In regard to 1 Peter it is 
not quite certain whether it belongs to the earliest form of the New Testament. 
The two Apocalypses may indeed be assigned to the most ancient form, but they 
were objected to at once, and this in the community of Rome, which, as we shall 
show, was probably the very birthplace of the New Testament. The opposition to 
the Revelation of Peter was at first the weaker of the two, but it very soon and 
completely attained it object, while in the case of the Shepherd of Hermas it 
was strong from the beginning but did not find complete success until later. In 
the earliest (Roman) list of Canonical Scriptures which we possess, mention is 
also made of a “Wisdom” of Solomon which we are told was composed by Christian 
admirers of Solomon. Probably “Jesus Sirach” is meant, which was also called 
“Ecclesiasticus.” We have here a singular phenomenon which we cannot quite 
comprehend. From the standpoint of the close of the second century no special 
importance need be assigned to the order of the Gospels nor to the position of 
the Catholic Epistles (<i>Philastr</i>., 88: “<span lang="LA" id="iii-p2.38">Septem epistulæ Actibus Apostolorum 
conjunctæ sunt</span>”) which could also be placed before the Pauline Epistles. Only 
the precedence of the Gospels before all the rest of the writings and the 
placing of the Acts of the Apostles at the head of the second division in idea 
and soon in actual practice (Murat. Fragment, see also Irenæus and Tertullian) 
are firmly established. But it would be a mistake to imagine that at the end of 
the second century absolutely no interest was taken in the question of the 
number and order of canonical writings. The contrary is proved by the petition 
of the brother Onesimus to Melito, Bishop of Sardis, that he would give him 
information concerning the number and order of the books of the Old Testament. 
Melito responded to this request, and by a method of counting of his own set the 
number at twenty-one (Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 26, 13).</note></td>
</tr></table>
</div>



<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">The five problems are these:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">1. What is the reason and how did it come about that a second authoritative 
collection of books 

<pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" />arose among Christians? Why were they not satisfied with the Old Testament, or 
with a Christian edition of the Old Testament, or—if they must needs have a new 
collection —why did they not reject the old? Why did they take upon themselves 
the burden and complication of two collections? Finally, when did the idea of a 
fixed second collection first appear?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">2. Why does the New Testament contain other works in addition 
to the Gospels, and thus appear as a whole with two divisions (Gospel and 
Apostle)?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">3. Why does the New Testament contain four gospels and not one 
only?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">4. Why could only one “Revelation” keep its place in the New Testament? 
Why not several or none at all?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">5. Was the New Testament created consciously? How did the 
Churches arrive at one common New Testament, seeing that the individual 
communities, or provincial Churches, were independent, and that the Church was 
one only in idea?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">From the standpoint of the Apostolic Epoch these five questions appear as just 
so many enormous paradoxes so long as one does not go deeply beneath the surface 
of events as they developed. I purpose to attempt a brief discussion of these 
questions; and it would be perhaps much to the point if future works on the 
history of the Canon of the New Testament started in the same way.</p>

      <div2 title="§ 1. How did the Church arrive at a second authoritative Canon in addition to the Old Testament?" progress="4.47%" id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />
<p class="center" id="iii.i-p1">§ 1. <i>How did the Church arrive at a second authoritative Canon in addition to the Old Testament?</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p2">From the standpoint of the Apostolic Epoch it would be perfectly intelligible if 
the Church, in regard to written authorities, had decided to be satisfied with 
the possession of the Old Testament. I need not trouble to prove this. We 
should, however, have been to a certain extent prepared if, as time went on, 
the Church had added some other writings to this book to which it held fast. 
Indeed, in the first century, even among the Jews, the Old Testament was not yet 
quite rigidly closed, its third division was still in a somewhat fluid 
condition, and, above all, in the Dispersion, among the Greek-speaking Jews, 
side by side with the Scriptures of the Palestinian collection, there were in 
circulation numerous sacred writings in Greek of which a considerable number 
became gradually and quite naturally attached to the authoritative collection. 
It would therefore have been in no sense surprising, nor would it have been 
regarded as extraordinary, if from the Christian side some new edifying works 
had been added to this collection. This actually happened here and there with 
Apocalypses; indeed, attempts were even made to smuggle new chapters and verses 
into some of the ancient books of the Canon.<note n="4" id="iii.i-p2.1">See my <i>Altchristl. Lit.-Gesch</i>., 1, S. 849 ff.; ii. 1, S. 560–589; <i>Texte u. 
Unters</i>., Bd. 39, Hft. 1, S. 69 ff. That round about the year <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p2.2">A.D.</span> 
200 Tertullian wished to add Enoch to the Old Testament is well known, 
and the reasons he gives are very instructive. See <i>Sitzungsber</i>., 1914, S. 310 f.</note> In this fashion 

<pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />Christians might have proceeded in yet bolder style, without doing anything 
unusual, and so might have been able to satisfy requirements which were not met, 
or not completely met, by the Old Testament. Lastly, judging from the standpoint 
of the Apostolic Age, we should not have been surprised if in the near future 
the Old Testament had been rejected or set aside by the Gentile Churches. When 
the word had gone forth that one should know nothing else than Christ Crucified 
and Risen, when it was taught that the Law was abolished and that all had 
become new, the step was very near to recognise the Gospel of Christ, and 
nothing else. “I believe nothing that I do not find in the Gospel” (Ignat., 
<i>Phil</i>., 8)—what object then was served by the Old Testament? That the Apostle 
who taught all this nevertheless himself accepted the Old Testament offered no 
special difficulty. Gentile Christians knew very well that the Apostle, who to 
Jews became a Jew, for his own person and out of regard to the Jews, had clung 
to many things that were not meant to be accepted by others or need no longer be 
accepted. For all these possibilities (the Old Testament alone; an enriched Old 
Testament; no Old Testament) we should thus have been prepared; but we should 
have been absolutely unprepared for that which actually happened—a second 
authoritative collection. 

<pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />How did this come about? It is true indeed that the fact that an Old Testament 
existed had the most important part in the suggestion and creation of a New 
Testament; and yet for decades of years the Old Testament was the greatest 
hindrance to such a creation, more especially because the Old Testament in a 
very complete and masterly way was subjected to Christian interpretation,<note n="5" id="iii.i-p2.3">St Paul himself offered a rich collection of such Christian interpretations, 
although he, as a rule, allowed to the Law its literal sense.</note> and 
so Christians already possessed in it a foundation document for that new thing 
which they had experienced. Still, far down beneath the movements of the time, a 
more sure preparation was being made for that which was to come, namely the New 
Testament, than for all the other possibilities. These had their strength in 
forces which lay on the surface; but under the surface a new spirit was working 
from the beginning, and was striving to come to light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">Here three questions present themselves: (<i>A</i>) What motives led to the creation 
of the New Testament? (<i>B</i>) Whence came the authority that was necessary for such 
a creation? (<i>C</i>) Supposing the necessity of a New Testament, how did it actually 
come into being?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">(<i>A</i>) Here a series of motives increasing in importance were at work; but it was 
the last of these that demanded a new <i>written</i> authority <i>side by side</i> 

<pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />with the Old Testament (and this without abandonment of the same).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">(1) The earliest motive force, one that had been at work from the beginning of 
the Apostolic Age, was the supreme reverence in which the words and teaching of 
Christ Jesus were held. I have purposely used the expression “supreme 
reverence,” for in the ideas of those days inspiration and authority had their 
degrees. Not only were the spirits of the prophets subject to the prophets, but 
there were recognised degrees of higher and highest in their utterances. Now 
there can be no doubt that for the circle of disciples the Word of Jesus 
represented the highest degree. He Himself had often introduced His message with 
the words “I am come” (<i>i.e</i>. to do something which had not yet been done), or, 
“But I say unto you” (in opposition to something that had been hitherto said). 
This claim received its complete recognition among the disciples in the 
unswerving conviction that the words and directions of Jesus formed the supreme 
rule of life. Thus side by side with the writings of the Old Testament appeared 
the Word of “the Lord,” and not only so, but in the formula 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.1">γραφαὶ καὶ ὁ 
κύριος</span><note n="6" id="iii.i-p5.2">(The Scriptures and the Lord.) I cannot be persuaded that “the Lord” as a 
title of Jesus was first conceived on Gentile-Christian soil. The idea of “Messiah” simply includes that of “Lord.” The formula “The Scriptures and the 
Lord” has manifold attestation direct as well as indirect in the Apostolic and 
post-Apostolic epoch.</note> the two terms were not 

<pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />only of equal authority, but the second unwritten term received a stronger 
accent than the first that had literary form. We may therefore say that in this 
formula we have the nucleus of the New Testament. But even in the Apostolic Age 
and among the Palestinian communities it had become interchangeable with the 
formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.3">αἱ γραφαὶ καὶ τὸ 
εὐαγγέλιον</span><note n="7" id="iii.i-p5.4">(The Scriptures and the Gospel.)</note> for in the “Good News” was comprised 
what the Messiah had said, taught, and revealed.<note n="8" id="iii.i-p5.5">It is a waste of time to discuss which of the two formulæ, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.6">αἱ γραφαὶ καὶ ὁ κύριος</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.7">αἱ γραφαὶ καὶ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον</span>, is the earlier. 
Concerning “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p5.8">evangelium</span>” 
and the earliest history of the conception, I refer to my book <i>Entstehung und 
Entwickelung der Kirchenverfassung</i> (1910), S. 199-239, especially S. 224 ff.</note> These two almost identical formulæ, though they do not as yet distinguish the followers of Jesus from ideal 
Judaism, nevertheless mark a breach with Judaism as it actually existed.<note n="9" id="iii.i-p5.9">We must cry halt for a moment, for the historian of the New Testament in order 
to gain a more exact conception of what actually happened must survey what might 
have happened. If the motive here described could have had free course, 
undisturbed by other motives, we should have expected that a collection of 
authoritative sayings of Jesus loosely compiled or in more connected form, and 
at the most enriched by some eschatological elements, would have taken its place 
beside the Old Testament. And for a time this is what actually happened both in 
the case of the looser and more connected forms. <i>In the compilation Q that lies 
behind the Gospels of St Matthew and St Luke we have an example of the looser 
form, and in the Christian version of</i> “<i>The Two Ways</i>” <i>of the more connected 
form</i>. The latter work, in the form which it has received in the “Didache,” is 
especially interesting, because in it an attempt is made to base not only the 
ethics but also the most important institutions of the Christian communities 
(such as Baptism, Prayer, Fasting, the Eucharist, the rules of life, etc.) upon 
sayings of Jesus, and thus to give the whole Christian position an “evangelical” foundation, so that it 
should not depend on the Old Testament as its sole <i>written</i> authority. Lastly, 
this ancient Didache, in so far as it claims to be both “Teaching of the Lord” 
and “Teaching of the Apostles,” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p5.10">Διδαχὴ κυρὶου διὰ τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων</span>) also 
implies that relative identification of Christ and the Apostles which, as we 
shall see, was the most essential condition of the origin of the New Testament. 
Thus without exaggeration we may say that Q (<i>in its earliest form</i>), <i>as well as the old Didache, aim in their own fashion at being a New Testament or</i> 
“<i>the New Testament</i>.” It was not outside the limits of possibility that 
Christendom should have produced as its “New Testament,” nothing except a work 
like the “Didache” side by side with the Old Testament (and the Gospels). How 
nearly this happened we may judge from the important fact that, even after the 
New Testament was created, the production of works like the Didache, based upon 
the authority of the Lord and the Apostles (Constitutions, Canons, etc.), 
continued up to the fifth and sixth centuries. <i>The motive which led to this 
authoritative literature is thus older than those which led to the New 
Testament</i>. When we take up works like the “Apostolic Canons” we should 
remember that we are dealing with rivals of the New Testament, in idea more 
ancient and venerable than the New Testament itself, in spite of their wild and 
audacious development of that idea.</note></p>


<pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">(2) The second motive, manifested with peculiar force in St Paul, but by no 
means exclusively in him, is the interest in the Death and Resurrection of the 
Messiah Jesus, an interest which necessarily led to the assigning of supreme 
importance to, and to the crystallisation of the tradition of, the critical 
moments of His history. Under the influence of this motive “the Gospel” came 
to mean the good news of the Divine plan of Salvation, proclaimed by the 
prophets, and now accomplished through the Death and Resurrection of Christ;<note n="10" id="iii.i-p6.1">A change also takes place in the concept of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.2">ὁ κύριος</span>. In this term Christ is 
now regarded from the point of view of His nature and acts rather than as the teacher divinely commissioned.</note> 
and it would be 


<pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />felt that an account of the critical moments of the life of 
Christ must take its place side by side with the Old Testament history regarded 
as prophetic.<note n="11" id="iii.i-p6.3">The scope of the record to which this feeling led was at first purely 
arbitrary. The plan of the Markan Gospel shows most clearly that the chief 
interest lay in the Story of the Death and Resurrection. If the teaching of 
Christ was to be combined with this story it was necessary to give some kind of 
preliminary history. This is what St Mark gives. But what he gives is to the 
very smallest extent determined by interest in the fulfilment of prophecy—simply 
because the material to hand was so insignificant in this respect (yet see what 
St Matthew tries to do with it). It was not until courage was found to pass from 
this preliminary history (the story of our Lord’s teaching and wonderful works) 
to what we to-day call “preliminary history” (<scripRef passage="Matthew 1:1-2:23" id="iii.i-p6.4" parsed="|Matt|1|1|2|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.1-Matt.2.23">Matt. i.–ii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 1:1-2:52" id="iii.i-p6.5" parsed="|Luke|1|1|2|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1-Luke.2.52">Luke i., ii.</scripRef>, 
etc.) that the scheme, “Fulfilled Prophecy,” could be so forcibly applied, as it 
was already in the story of the Death and Resurrection, and then for the most 
part to facts that happened because they were wanted.</note> Then at once there must have arisen among Christians the desire 
and endeavour to prove the concordance of prophecy and fulfilment in order to 
establish their own faith and confute the unbelief of the Jews. Thus the Church 
had just as much need of an historical tradition concerning Jesus as of the Old 
Testament; and a comparison point by point of prophecy and fulfilment was also 
an absolute requisite. These requirements were still covered by the formula 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.6">αἱ γραφαὶ καὶ ὁ κύριος</span> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.7">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον</span>), 
but the concept <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.8">ὁ κύριος</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.9">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον</span>) 
demanded now, in addition to the moral (and eschatological) sayings 
of Jesus, an historical record. <i>With this stage of development correspond our 
Gospels, or rather the many Gospels of which St Luke still speaks</i>. That 

<pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />they were many in itself proves not only the acuteness of the need for them, but 
also the carelessness that prevailed in the matter of authenticity. It was not 
the author’s authority that at first carried these writings, but their own 
content. By the historical element of this literature the separation between the 
Churches and the Synagogue was set in yet stronger relief than by the Didache 
literature; for the latter could still connect with Jewish ethic, and was as a 
matter of fact developed from it (<i>cf</i>. “The Two Ways”), whereas the historical 
literature laid emphasis upon everything that was to the Jews a “scandalon,” 
and thus established and widened the cleft between them and the Christian 
bodies. Under the influence of the second motive, together with the first, the 
formula “The Holy Scriptures and the Lord” was transformed into “<i>The Holy 
Scriptures and the</i> (<i>written Gospels</i>) <i>or the</i> (<i>written</i>) 
<i>Gospel</i>,”<note n="12" id="iii.i-p6.10">Accordingly the Gospels were also called “The Scriptures of the Lord”: see 
Dionysius Cor. (c. <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p6.11">A.D.</span> 170) in Euseb., 
<i>H.E</i>., iv. 23, 22 (Clem. Alex. and Tertullian).</note> The historical 
situation in the Churches that corresponded to this new formula was that which 
preceded the creation of the New Testament.<note n="13" id="iii.i-p6.12">Here also it is well to halt for a moment. If the above mentioned motive 
together with the first had had free course, without any interference from new 
motives, the result must have been as follows: either a written gospel (like 
our Gospels) would have taken its place beside the Old Testament with all the 
dignity which its content afforded or, on the other hand, a compilation of 
concordances of Old Testament prophecies and events in the history of Jesus 
(together with some work like Q or like the Didache). The first alternative, 
as is well known, came into being. The Jewish-Christian Churches, <i>as long as 
they lasted, added one</i> written gospel, the “Gospel of the Hebrews,” or the “Gospel of the Ebionites,” to the Old Testament, and 
<i>nothing else</i>. It is also 
conceivable that the Egyptian Churches during part of their history had only a 
Gospel in addition to the Old Testament. It is, moreover, certain that many 
important Churches for about half a century (c. 130–170 or 180) set one Gospel 
(perhaps several—we need not discuss this at present) beside the Old Testament, 
and that in the Syrian and Arabian Churches this state of affairs lasted <i>until 
the middle of the third century</i>. We are here concerned only with establishing 
these facts. Whether these Gospels were valued for their content only, or 
whether form and the authority of the author were already of importance, and 
what was the exact relation in which they stood to the Old Testament—these also 
are questions which lie for the moment outside our scope. In any case it is 
clear that it was not only not outside the limits of possibility, but that the 
circumstances rather suggested that a permanent “New Testament” should have 
arisen comprising only a Gospel (one or several). It is possible to ask whether 
the course of the Church’s history would not have been simpler if she had kept 
to a Gospel or to the Gospels as her “New Testament.” But would not the Old 
Testament have been too strong in the Church if she had been obliged to dispense 
with the Pauline Epistles? To ask the question means to answer it in the 
affirmative. The Johannine Gospel could not have performed the absolutely 
necessary service that the canonised Paul has performed for the Church—still 
less St Mark or St Luke. As for the second possibility that instead of our 
Gospels and the Pauline Epistles we should have received only a compilation of 
concordances between prophecies and fulfilments (with or without <i>Q</i>)—here, too, 
there is no lack of attempts in this direction. Such compilations existed as is 
shown by the works of Justin when compared with other works (from the Acts of 
the Apostles onwards). Note especially the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p6.13">Ἐκλογαὶ</span> of Melito (Euseb., 
<i>H.E.</i>, iv. 26, 13 f. ), unfortunately lost to us; it was made up of “extracts from the 
Law and the Prophets concerning the Saviour and our whole Faith.” There was no 
small danger that Christians should have remained satisfied with such 
concordances, and that development on these lime would have resulted in a cramped and 
superficial New Testament. Fortunately, however, none was skilful enough to find 
a satisfactory form for this conception. Hence it has always remained <i>formless</i> 
in the Church; and, so far as I can see, it is owing to this fact that from 
this quarter the New Testament met with no such rival as it confessedly met with 
in the Didache writings (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p6.14">vide supra</span></i>). We shall discuss later the fact that 
Marcion was fortunate enough to find a form for the opposite undertaking in his 
Antitheses, and assigned to this work canonical authority.</note></p>

<pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">(3) The third motive belongs quite essentially to St Paul and to those who learned from him. It 

<pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />finds expression in such words as these: “Christ is the end of 
the Law,” “The Law is given by Moses, Grace and Truth came through Jesus Christ,” and the like. Pauline 
Christians, and many that were not Pauline, were convinced that what Christ had 
brought with Him, in spite of its connection with the Old Testament, was 
something “new” and formed a “New Covenant.” The conception of the “New 
Covenant” necessarily suggested the need of something of <i>the nature of a 
document</i>; for what is a covenant without its document? An enthusiast like 
Ignatius could indeed exclaim: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p7.1">Ἐμοὶ ἀρχεῖά ἐστιν Ιησοῦς 
Χριστός, τά ἄθικτα ἀρχεῖα ὁ σταυρὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ ὁ θάνατος καὶ 
ἡ ἀνάστασις αὐτοῦ</span>,<note n="14" id="iii.i-p7.2">(As for me, my documents are Jesus Christ—the unquestionable documents, His Cross and His Death and Resurrection.) Phil., 8.</note> but the 
quite exaggerated paradox of the statement of itself teaches us that it could never become common property. No; if the handwriting that was against us is torn in pieces then 
there must be a new handwriting which is for us! If the written Law is 
abolished then the written Grace and Truth must appear in its place. And yet we notice that at first neither 

<pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />with St Paul nor the others is there any demand for a new document. Why not? 
Just because they thought that they possessed it already in the Old Testament, 
in those prophetical passages to which they gave the widest compass. By 
introducing into the ancient Scriptures themselves the distinction, indeed the 
opposition, between the Law and the Gospel, by finding this distinction in all 
those passages which speak of something “new,” of a new Covenant, of a First 
and a Second and the like, of an extension of the Covenant to the Gentiles, they 
felt that they already possessed the written document of the new message of 
salvation, the authority they required.<note n="15" id="iii.i-p7.3">See especially the Epistle of Barnabas, and Justin.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">But now a certain ambiguity, or at least an appearance of such, appears on the 
scene. Even St Paul is grievously affected by it. Where lies the boundary 
between Law and Prophets? Which is the Old and which is the New? Is it that 
everything in the Old Testament is new, and that there is only need of a right 
understanding to spy the “New” everywhere? Is thus the “Old” in the “Old 
Testament” merely a mischievous phantom that emanates from the stubborn 
unintelligence of the Jews?<note n="16" id="iii.i-p8.1">This is the view of the author of the Epistle of Barnabas.</note> Or is it that all in the Old Testament is 
indeed “New,” but God has, for pedagogic reasons, veiled it with the appearance of the “Old”—indeed 

<pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />not only with the appearance, but with the “Old” itself, in accommodation 
with the character of the Jew; and that now, through Christ, all is unveiled 
for the Christian.<note n="17" id="iii.i-p8.2">This is the common view shared by Justin.</note> Or is a sharp distinction to be drawn between the moral and 
the ceremonial Law—the latter is abrogated, the former still in force? Or is 
the “New” a higher stage of development that does not deny its relationship to 
the “Old,” but in a sense supplements it, or deepens the meaning and gives 
greater stringency to the demand, or lightens the yoke of the Old? Or, finally, 
are all these suppositions false? Is the “Old” absolutely and completely 
abolished be-cause it was a grievous error ever to have regarded the Old 
Testament as the Word of God? There never was an “Old Covenant,” and the Old 
Testament is thus unmasked: it is the work of Jews and, as such, is to be 
despised or even condemned.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">Such were the difficulties which oppressed with ever-increasing weight the 
Christian in his controversy with the Jew and the Gnostic, and, above all, were 
a source of irritation to the life of the Churches and dominated the thought of 
their intellectual leaders (between <span style="font-size:smaller" id="iii.i-p9.1">A.D.</span> 60 and 160). What way of deliverance 
from these perplexities was open? They needed an authoritative document, a 
document which, because it gave a priori the right standpoint, decided these 
questions once and for all. But 

<pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />where was such a document to be found? The “correct” standpoint between Jew 
and Jewish Christian on the one hand and Marcion and Gnosticism on the other was 
given, in the firm determination of the important Churches to abide, with the 
original Apostles and St Paul, faithful to the Old Testament, and yet at the 
same time to appeal to written fundamental writings that testified to the 
transcendent claim of the New Covenant, and gave written authority to the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p9.2">legisdatio 
in libertatem</span>” in contrast to the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p9.3">legisdatio in servitutem</span>” of the same God.<note n="18" id="iii.i-p9.4">This meant the rejection of the views of “Barnabas” (an Old Covenant is a 
Jewish mistake), of Marcion and the Gnostics (the so-called Old Covenant 
together with the Old Testament is the work of another god), but also of the 
strict Jewish Christians (the “New Covenant” is essentially nothing new but is 
only the continuation and completion of the Old).</note> 
No one that reads Justin’s Dialogue with Typho but can receive the liveliest 
impression that the author is simply crying for a New Testament; but, seeing 
that he cannot produce it <i>directly as a fundamental document</i> he is compelled to 
write endless chapters and laboriously to construct it himself from the Old 
Testament and the history of Jesus (the Gospels)! If he could have quoted as 
the Word of God in strict sense one only of the dozens of appropriate passages 
in St Paul, and could have been able to refer to <i>books of the</i> “<i>New Covenant</i>”—how much simpler and shorter his whole task would have become!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">(4) The fourth and last motive derives from the 

<pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />problem presented to the Church 
since the second century by the presence of a considerable Christian literature. 
A mass of Christian works had come into existence of extremely varied content 
(especially the Gnostic writings), some of which advanced high claims to 
authority and often afforded grievous scandal to simple believers. ‘What is 
admissible, what is not admissible? What corresponds to Orthodoxy (“Orthognomy,” 
Justin)? what contradicts it? What is “Catholic,” and what not?—These were 
questions which became ever more burning, and necessitated an authoritative 
selection of what was trustworthy and good. And, besides, the more time advanced 
the more one was driven to distinguish between the “New” and the “Old”; for 
the Christian religion experienced what every religion—and every religious 
community—experiences—it began to worship its own past. <i>The more perplexing, 
troublous, and feeble its present appeared, the more precious and sacred became 
its own past, the time of creative energy, with all that belonged thereto</i>. 
Necessarily, therefore, the process of selection was governed, not only by the 
criterion “Catholic,” but also by the criterion “Old,” to which the more 
definite name “Apostolic” came to be attached. But what had been selected as 
orthodox and “Catholic” possessed as such a certain authority, which was still 
further enhanced if the additional predicate “Apostolic” (“old “) could be 
attached 


<pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />to it.<note n="19" id="iii.i-p10.1">The task of selection was the more difficult in that, according to the 
earliest belief, he who speaks (or writes) of the Lord speaks under the 
influence of the Spirit of God (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:3" id="iii.i-p10.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>; Didache iv. 1: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p10.3">ὅθεν ἡ κυριότης λαλεῖται ἐκεῖ κύριός ἐστιν</span>. 
Old-fashioned Tertullian, <i>De Cultu</i>, i. 3: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p10.4">Omnis scriptura ædificationi habilis divinitus inspirata est</span>”). 
To select and reject was, therefore, a matter of serious responsibility. 
Seen from this point of view the New Testament is, therefore, a 
“remainder-product,” and the belief in its inspiration is a mere relic of the 
much richer conception that the Spirit of Christ (of God) initiated and 
overruled every sincere word of testimony to Himself. The New Testament is thus 
a Remainder-product, and at the same time a new creation (as a collection of 
Apostolic-Catholic writings). In the former character it was determined by 
rejection, in the latter by collection.</note> The result of the working out of this fourth motive would therefore 
quite necessarily combine with what was demanded by the third motive: in the “Catholic” and “Apostolic” would be found fundamental, authoritative documents 
of the New Covenant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">We have now sketched the embryonic history of the New Testament in its leading 
motives.<note n="20" id="iii.i-p11.1">Motives which derived from the relations of the Churches with the surrounding 
heathen world can scarcely be included here. The apologists even after the 
creation of the New Testament found no need to change the old method of 
operating with the Old Testament alone, and only adding a little from the Gospel 
tradition. When dealing with heathen it was such an advantage to be able to 
appeal to scriptures of venerable antiquity that the new were left on one side; 
indeed Justin, one of the earliest apologists, makes more constant use of the 
new writings (the Gospels) and in controversy with the heathen thrusts them more 
conspicuously into the foreground, than any of his successors. The most 
important apologetic work of the primitive Church, Tertullian’s <i>Apologeticum</i>, 
gives in reference to Christ only an historical sketch, which would necessarily 
have been understood by heathen to proceed from official “Acts of Pilate,” 
while the Gospels are as good as ignored. Yet in making these remarks I do not 
wish to deny that in many particular cases of controversy of Christians with heathen it was not a great advantage to be able 
to appeal to a New Testament as well as to the Old Testament, and that 
complications must have occurred so long as this was not yet possible.</note> This 

<pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />history led to <i>written gospels</i> on the one hand, and on the other 
hand to the demand for a <i>fundamental document</i> of the New Covenant that would confute both Jewish Christian and 
Gnostic alike. Moreover, it led also to the demand that the orthodox (Catholic) 
writings should be separated from the mass of upstart, misleading works, and 
that at the same time special honour should be paid t<i>o all that was</i> “<i>old</i>” 
(Apostolic). These needs and requirements would of themselves suggest the 
standard by which such books were chosen; but the task must have been easier in 
places where “Apostolic” articles of faith had become firmly established, and 
so a fixed standard for selection had been set up.<note n="21" id="iii.i-p11.2">Here is the point where the question of the connection between the growing New 
Testament and the Creed presents itself—the problem which Lessing was the first 
to state clearly. His solution is correct in the sense that the Catholic 
standard of orthodoxy, or Rule of Faith, is more ancient than the New Testament, 
and exercised an important influence on its compilation. The Muratorian Fragment 
in several passages affords a direct proof that this was so; but even without 
this testimony the fact would be proved. Lessing, however, has not shown, or at 
any rate has not sufficiently clearly shown, that every collection of sacred 
documents has an innate and un-conquerable tendency to shake itself free from 
the conditions out of which it has arisen (<i>cf</i>. Second Part, § 1).</note> Thus an Old Testament with 
Christian interpretation or an enriched Old Testament no longer sufficed; for 
neither the one nor the other fulfilled 

<pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />the needs that had grown up and now imperiously asserted themselves. In the 
motives which we have described the <i>New Testament exists in embryo</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">(<i>B</i>) But whence came the authority which was necessary for such a production? 
Three points are here to be considered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">In the first place, in primitive Christendom, though every Christian was 
believed to have received the Spirit, certain members were regarded as being 
specially inspired, as being “bearers of the Spirit” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p13.1">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν</span>. The 
directions of these “Apostles, Prophets, and Teachers” could not but be simply 
accepted and obeyed.<note n="22" id="iii.i-p13.2"><i>Cf</i>. concerning these three, my <i>Missionsgeschichte</i>, 1<sup>2</sup>, S. 267 ff., and my 
<i>Kirchenverfassung</i>, S. 18 ff. Their connection with Jewish tradition need not 
here be discussed.</note> Though, on the one hand, their existence and activity 
might mean a hindrance to the formation of an authoritative written canon—for 
what need was there of Scriptures when one had living authorities?—yet, on the 
other hand, they might act as promoters; for if they gave any directions 
concerning written works, these also could not but be obeyed. In these “bearers 
of the Spirit” the Churches thus possessed, until far into the second century, 
authorities that could create what was new and could give to the new the seal of 
prescription. If in later days the bishop was asked what ought to be read in 
public,<note n="23" id="iii.i-p13.3"><i>Vide e.g.</i> Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, vi. 12, 4, where Serapion, bishop of Antioch at the 
time of Septimius Severus, gives an important decision concerning the Gospel of Peter.</note> there is no 

<pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />doubt that at earlier times the same question was addressed 
to the “Apostle” or the “Prophet” or the “Teacher,” and that their 
authority sufficed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">In the second place, every circle of Christians that met together in the name of 
Jesus Christ and gave a direction or made a decision, felt and knew that it had 
the Holy Spirit or, in other words, the power of the Lord Jesus (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:4" id="iii.i-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4">1 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>) as 
leader and supporter. The formulæ: “The Holy Spirit and we have decided” 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15:28" id="iii.i-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.28">Acts xv. 28</scripRef>), or “What we have said, God has said through us” (1 Clem. ad Cor. 
59), or “We have spoken or written through the Holy Spirit” (1 Clem. ad Cor. 
63), were in constant use. But the Church in its solemn assembly was especially 
an organ of the Holy Spirit; and Sohm in his <i>Kirchenrecht</i> (vol. i.) is right in 
making this conception the source of the absolute powers of the “Synods,” which 
indeed had developed from the Church assembly.<note n="24" id="iii.i-p14.3">When in after times Constantine and his successors revered the œcumenical 
synods as instruments of the Holy Spirit, and Justinian treated the decisions of 
the first four Councils as equal to the four Gospels, a principle was at work 
which can be justified from the early history of the Church.</note> These powers extended also to 
the determination of what writings were to be accepted or rejected, publicly 
read or excluded. From this standpoint we can comprehend the peremptory 
expressions of the Muratorian Fragment (“<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.4">recipi non potest</span>”; “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.5">recipimus</span>”; 
“<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.6">legi oportet</span>”; “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.7">se publicare in finem temporum non 


<pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />potest</span>”; “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.8">nihil in totum recipimus</span>”; [“<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.9">rejicimus</span>”]); or the 
similar statements of Tertullian: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.10">non recipitur</span>” (Apoc. Enoch); “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.11">a nobis 
quidem nihil omnino rejiciendum est quod pertineat ad nos</span>”;<note n="25" id="iii.i-p14.12"><i>De Cultu</i>, i. 3.</note> “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.13">penes nos [istæ 
scripturæ] apocryphorum nomine damnantur</span>”;<note n="26" id="iii.i-p14.14"><i>De Anima</i>, 2.</note> “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.15">certi sumus nihil recipiendum 
quod non conspiret germanæ paraturæ</span>”;<note n="27" id="iii.i-p14.16"><i>Loc. cit</i>.</note> “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.17">receptior apud ecclesias epistola 
Barnabæ</span>”<note n="28" id="iii.i-p14.18"><i>De Pudic</i>., 20.</note>—they are intended to be taken as decisions of the Churches. That, 
moreover, the judgment of the Churches concerning the admissibility of books to 
the sacred canon depended in some cases at least upon direct synodical 
decisions, is baldly stated by Tertullian (<i>De Pudic.</i>, 10): “Sed cederem tibi, 
si scriptura Pastoris non <i>ab omni concilio ecclesiarum</i>, etiam vestrarum, inter 
apocrypha et falsa indicaretur.”<note n="29" id="iii.i-p14.19">Also in <i>De Baptism</i>, 17, it is evidently the intention of Tertullian to bring 
about a decree of the Church which would annul the too hasty reception of the <i>Acta Pauli</i> as a genuine document.</note> The Community, therefore, in solemn assembly, 
and under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, was felt to have the power to accept 
or not to accept into the Canon, and <i>this power was also consciously exercised</i>.<note n="30" id="iii.i-p14.20">Augustine speaks quite frankly (c. <i>Faustum</i>, xxii. 79) of “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.21">sancti at docti 
homines</span>,” as compilers of the New Testament (“<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p14.22">Legunt scripturas 
apocryphas Manichæi, a nescio quibus sutoribus fabularum sub apostolorum nomine scriptas, 
quæ suorum scriptorum temporibus <i>in auctoritatem sanctæ ecclesiæ recipi 
mererentur, si sancti et docti homines, qui tunc in hac vita erant et examinare 
talia poterant, eos vera locutores esse cognoscerent</i></span>”). A valuable piece of information (<i>cf</i>. Origen,
<i>Præf. in Luc</i>.)! The legends that the Apostles themselves, or the Apostle John, 
compiled the New Testament first appear in the Middle Ages, and are worthless. 
It is, therefore, surprising that Overbeck has no scruple in appealing to this 
very late legend to support his hypothesis concerning the predominant influence 
of “John” (<i>i.e</i>. of the Fourth Gospel) in the formation of the Canon of the 
Gospels (<i>Das Johannesev</i>., 1911, S. 486, “In ancient legends (!) in which John 
appears as the founder of the Canon of the Gospels, indeed sometimes of the 
whole Canon of the New Testament, one may well recognise an echo of the original 
course of events if this went as I suppose.” S. 490: “There is in existence an 
ecclesiastical legend that the Apostle John was the founder of the Canon of the 
Gospels, indeed of the Canon generally. This legend, late though it is, and in 
content on the whole unacceptable, may, nevertheless, quite justly be appealed 
to as a confused historical reminiscence of an actual occurrence of Christian 
antiquity such as I have sketched.”) With what scorn would Overbeck have 
overwhelmed a critic that had dared to take a similar legend so seriously!</note></p>

<pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">Thirdly and lastly, there is another circumstance that must not be overlooked. 
The greater became the distance in time from the Apostolical Age the more sacred 
became the series of writings that had Catholic character and Apostolic title, 
<i>just because of these properties and the distance</i>. They thus acquired such 
inward and outward authority that the Churches could not bring themselves to 
believe that they had the power either to accept or to reject them.<note n="31" id="iii.i-p15.1">We may imagine the process as follows: From the first ages, the ages of 
enthusiasm onwards, every Christian writing counted as “inspired” (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p15.2">vide 
supra</span></i>). In course of time, as the number of Christian writings increased and 
their contents became ever more varied, this estimate of value, this feeling of 
reverence, became weaker and more vague. But now a new valuation according to 
the standard of the Apostolic-Catholic gradually won its way in the 
Church. But Apostolic-Catholic did not mean less divine. This change is only one 
symptom of the grand historical revolution from enthusiasm to ecclesiasticism, 
from the spirit to the letter combined with the spirit. Like prophecy in earlier 
days, all that was Catholic and Apostolic had to be accepted as authoritative, 
and no one could criticise it.</note> We have already touched upon the concept 

<pb n="24" id="iii.i-Page_24" />“Catholic”; in the next paragraphs we shall deal in more detail with the 
concept “Apostolic.” Here we need only state the fact that the importance which 
everything “Apostolic-Catholic,” either in content or in title, had acquired 
during the second century because of the Gnostic controversy was so great that 
in face of it the Churches felt that they had lost all right to decision and 
could only adopt a purely passive attitude. The decision is decision no longer, 
but mere <i>acquiescence</i>; they accept with all the consequences. Even in the case 
of Acta Pauli in Carthage, which Tertullian mentions, it cannot have been 
otherwise. When this book, which claimed to bring from the Apostolic Age a 
description of the history and teaching of St Paul, reached Carthage, it was <i>as 
a matter of course</i> accepted as having authority for the Church, and this 
practically meant that it was attached to the second collection of sacred 
writings that at that time already existed. One could only succeed in removing 
it from the Canon if one could unmask it and prove that it was a late and 
therefore a misleading work, and this is what Tertullian does. Naturally all 
would have been over with the book 

<pb n="25" id="iii.i-Page_25" />if it could have been convicted of heresy, but in this case that was not so 
easy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">To sum up: At first, in the period when foundations were being laid, men were 
living who had the power to determine books as authoritative and who made use of 
their power as the need for such books arose. Then came a moment after which the 
collection of sacred books could only, so to speak, itself create or, rather, 
extend itself—namely, the moment when the conviction arose that every work that 
was Apostolic and Catholic belonged to an authoritative group. Other authorities 
could now have scarcely any voice in the matter, for once the Apostolic-Catholic 
character of a work was established the only right left to Christians was that 
of acquiescence. Nevertheless, in practice, this principle by no means 
established itself quite securely and absolutely. In the first place, the 
concept “Apostolic” was by no means clear. Did it imply the Twelve Apostles 
alone? or the Twelve and other Apostolic persons? or the Apostolic Age 
generally? And, secondly, as we shall see immediately, another and an 
incommensurable factor was involved, namely, the factor of <i>Custom</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">(<i>C</i>) The third question which we have yet to consider is the question—Supposing 
the necessity in idea of the New Testament, how did it come into actual 
existence? Motives by themselves do not create, and even if authority is at hand with power 

<pb n="26" id="iii.i-Page_26" />to realise motives, still there is always need of practical conditions in order to give 
life and form to what is possible and desirable. Such practical conditions were, 
however, present. In the first place, there existed a body of writings that was 
more or less fitted to satisfy the requirements—the Gospels at the earlier date, 
and in the following period every work that was old (Apostolic) and Catholic as 
well. But this was not enough to make them formally Scriptures of a Second 
Covenant. Justin, indeed, with a certain Christian assurance, speaks not only of 
“our doctrines,” but also of “our writings” (<i>Apol</i>., i. 28) side by side with 
the Old Testament, but as yet he knows nothing of Scriptures of the “New 
Covenant.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">But he knew—and this is the second point—of a practice, in use in the Churches, 
of reading aloud in public worship the “memorabilia of the Apostles” (the 
Gospels) <i>or</i> the “writings of the prophets.”<note n="32" id="iii.i-p18.1"><i>Apol</i>., i. 67.</note> Here we light upon the fact that 
was of supreme importance for the realisation of the idea of the New Testament. 
Above all, <i>it was because Christian writings were in public worship actually 
treated like the Old Testament</i>,<note n="33" id="iii.i-p18.2">Note the “or.”</note> <i>without being simply included in the body of 
the old Canon, that the idea of a second sacred collection could be realised</i>.<note n="34" id="iii.i-p18.3">Behind this public reading lay not only the historical motive but also the 
motive of moral and religious edification, as is proved by the sermon that regularly followed the lection, and, moreover, by the 
practice of private reading. Concerning the latter practice, see my book, <i>Bible 
Reading in the Early Church</i> (Williams &amp; Norgate). Thus practical piety also had 
its share in the creation of the New Testament.</note> This was the 

<pb n="27" id="iii.i-Page_27" />case in the first place with the Gospels. In actual practice these writings 
gradually came to be treated in the same way as the Old Testament, and so for 
half a century they stood side by side with the ancient Scriptures, and very 
soon with a dignity practically equal to that of the Old Testament. But we have 
sure evidence that other writings were likewise read at public worship, though 
perhaps not at first as a regular practice; for Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth 
(about <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p18.4">A.D.</span> 170), tells us that the Corinthian Christians still continued to 
read in public worship the epistle written by Clement from the Roman Church 
about <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p18.5">A.D.</span> 95, and that they would likewise read the new letter which they had 
just received from Rome.<note n="35" id="iii.i-p18.6">Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 23, 11.</note> If this happened in the case of important letters 
between Churches, what doubt can there be that it was so also above all with the 
epistles of St Paul—so unique, so incomparable —in Corinth and Rome, in Philippi 
and Thessalonica, in Ephesus, Hierapolis, and Colossæ, and not only in these 
places but wherever collections of Pauline epistles had arrived.<note n="36" id="iii.i-p18.7">Much intensive study has been devoted to the problem presented by the 
compilation of the thirteen (fourteen) Pauline epistles, with but meagre 
results. It is no longer possible to discover where the great final collection 
took place. From 1 Clement we may be sure that a collection of several epistles then existed in Rome, and was treated, so 
to speak, as public property of the Church. Twenty to thirty years later the 
collection was certainly in existence in several Churches far distant from one 
another. This is enough for our purpose.</note> They would certainly  

<pb n="28" id="iii.i-Page_28" />be read publicly though not with the same regularity as the Gospels, and 
not as an alternative to the Scriptures of the Old Testament. The Johannine 
Apocalypse too, in its present form, dating from the last days of Domitian, was 
edited for reading in the Church (i. 3) and naturally not for a single reading 
only, which would have been quite profitless.<note n="37" id="iii.i-p18.8">Compare also the directions that Hermas gives in reference to the public 
reading of his book (<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 2:4" id="iii.i-p18.9"><i>Vis</i>., ii. 4</scripRef>).</note> And though what was read is not 
indeed yet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.10">ἡ γραφή</span>, still it could not but gradually come very near to the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.11">γραφή</span> in the estimation of hearers who heard it again and again read aloud 
side by side with the Old Testament.<note n="38" id="iii.i-p18.12">The inner relationship of “written word” with “lection” comes out strikingly 
in the prologue (by Tertullian) to the <i>Passio Perpetuæ</i>, which will occupy us 
again later. Here we read: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p18.13">Si vetera fidei exempla, et dei gratiam 
testificantia et ædificationem hominia operantia, <i>propterea in litteris sunt 
digesta, ut lectione eorum</i> . . . et deus honoretur et homo confortetur, cur non 
et <i>nova documenta</i> æquo utrique causæ convenientia et <i>digerantur</i>? . . . Itaque 
et nos . . . prophetias et visiones novas . . . ad instrumentum ecclesiæ 
deputatas . . . necessario et <i>digerimus</i> et ad gloriam dei <i>lectione</i> celebramus.</span>” 
Yet it ought not to be overlooked that when Tertullian wrote these words the 
terms “the written word” and “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p18.14">lectio</span>” had already probably a more exclusive 
relationship than they had sixty or even thirty years earlier. The farther back 
one goes the freer was the choice of what was read at public service.</note> This explains how it happens that before 
the rise of the New Testament isolated instances occur in which 

<pb n="29" id="iii.i-Page_29" />the Gospel is quoted with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.15">γέγραπται</span>,<note n="39" id="iii.i-p18.16">(It is written.)</note> 
or in which a passage from a Pauline Epistle is 
adduced, together with passages from the Old Testament, as a quotation from 
Scripture.<note n="40" id="iii.i-p18.17">For the former, see <scripRef passage="Barn 4:14" id="iii.i-p18.18">Barn. iv. 14</scripRef>, and, later, <scripRef passage="2Clem 2:4" id="iii.i-p18.19">2 Clement ii. 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Clem 13:4" id="iii.i-p18.20">xiii. 4</scripRef>; for the latter Polyc. xii. 1 (only preserved in the somewhat untrustworthy Latin 
version). The passage <scripRef passage="2Peter 3:16" id="iii.i-p18.21" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16">2 Peter iii. 16</scripRef> would be very important for the equation 
Pauline Epistles = Holy Scripture if the date of this late epistle could be more 
definitely determined. This transference of the authority of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.22">ἡ γραφή</span> 
to isolated passages of evangelic writings (before there was as yet a New 
Testament) has its parallel in the quotations, with the formulæ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.23">λέγει</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p18.24">γέγραπται</span>, from Jewish 
or Christian apocalypses, that did not form part of the Canon. See <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:14" id="iii.i-p18.25" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Ephes. v. 14</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Clem 23:1" id="iii.i-p18.26">1 Clem. xxiii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Clem 11:1" id="iii.i-p18.27">2 Clem. xi.</scripRef>, etc.</note> On the other hand, it ought not to be overlooked that, through this 
practice of public lection, <i>usages</i> would necessarily be formed in the separate 
Churches which, in that they affected the development of the future New 
Testament, created differences that had necessarily to be overcome if any unity 
was to be attained. So far as the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p18.28">lectio</span>” allowed <i>usages</i> to arise side by side 
with the reading of the Old Testament, it unconsciously prepared the way for a 
second sacred collection, but it could neither dot the “i” nor lead to unity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">Public Lection was unquestionably a particularly strong agent in establishing 
the second sacred collection <i>however little it was qualified to create inward 
unity of choice and to determine the limits of a Canon</i>. But when one has 
mentioned public lection one must also remember another factor, 

<pb n="30" id="iii.i-Page_30" />quite remote and different in character, that most probably played a part here. 
It is well known that the reformer Marcion (scarcely later than <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p19.1">A.D.</span> 140), who 
rejected the Old Testament, gave to his Church a collection of sacred writings 
consisting of a critical edition of the Lucan Gospel and ten Pauline Epistles 
(likewise critically edited); and that he assigned to this collection the same 
authority that the Old Testament possessed among the Jews and the Christians of 
the greater Churches.<note n="41" id="iii.i-p19.2">It is interesting that Marcion also added to his collection a work of his own 
as a canonical book—a work which he called <i>Antitheses</i>, showing the <i>discordance</i> 
between the Old Testament and the Gospel. That which nearly happened yet did not 
happen in the Church (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p19.3">vide supra</span></i>), namely, the construction of a canonical book 
showing the <i>concordance</i> between the Old Testament and the Gospel history, 
happened with Marcion <i>in the contrary sense</i>, and his book seemed to him so 
important that he formally canonised it for his Church. Unfortunately we can 
form no clear impression of the form of this work because we only possess 
fragments of it. Catholic Christians must have regarded it as a regular work of 
the Devil. And indeed, from their point of view, a more evil and dangerous book 
could not have been imagined.</note> It is also well known that about the same time Gnostic 
sects, which likewise rejected the Old Testament, appealed to <i>Gospels and 
Pauline Epistles</i> as an authentic <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p19.4">instrumentum doctrinæ</span></i>.<note n="42" id="iii.i-p19.5">See the letter of Ptolemy to Flora which may well be taken in evidence for 
Valentinus himself, and other pieces of testimony as to the Valentinians, 
Basilideans, eta. Still, “the Lord” is always properly given the first place.</note> The idea and the 
realisation of a <i>new</i>, sacred, specifically Christian collection of writings, in 
addition to the Gospels, appears first among the Marcionites and 

<pb n="31" id="iii.i-Page_31" />the Gnostics—and quite naturally; for, seeing that they rejected the Old 
Testament, they were compelled to set up another <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p19.6">litera scripta</span></i> in its place. 
<i>That which could only arise in the Church as the result of a complicated process 
of development, because at first the Old Testament was a formidable obstacle, 
this naturally and necessarily makes its appearance in the heretical sects, 
because without some such second sacred collection they would have possessed 
absolutely no <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p19.7">instrumentum doctrinæ</span></i>. Can we think that this step had any 
influence upon the great Churches? They could hardly have allowed themselves to 
be consciously influenced; but in history conscious influences are by no means 
the only influences, nor are they the strongest.<note n="43" id="iii.i-p19.8">From this point of view we must doubtless admit that the motive of compulsion 
had a place in the creation of the New Testament. The Church was in a sense 
forced to take this step, and the step was not altogether to her advantage. We 
see this indeed quite clearly in Tertullian’s treatise, <i>De Præscript. Heret</i>. 
The existence of the New Testament in itself and as a collection of equally 
authoritative books presented great difficulties to him in his polemic; for how 
could one prevent false interpretations, and how much there was in these 
writings that, taken literally, was actually questionable and had now to be 
justified by laborious interpretation (so with Irenæus, but the embarrassment 
is specially noticeable in Tertullian). The rather idle question whether apart 
from the conflict with heresy a New Testament would ever have come into 
existence is to be answered in the affirmative, for, as has been already 
suggested by our previous discussion, the idea of the New Covenant and the 
tendency to establish and confirm the idea would necessarily have resulted in 
calling the second sacred collection into being. This, however, does not prevent 
us from recognising that the New Testament as it stands and the history of its 
development bear traces of the element of <i>compulsion</i>. As an Apostolic-Catholic 
compilation it was constructed as a means of defence rather than of attack. If the point of 
view of the compilation had not been anti-Gnostic and Apostolic-Catholic the 
Acts of the Apostles would hardly have been included, the Johannine Apocalypse 
would almost certainly have been excluded, and the Pauline Epistles would have 
stood as a sort of appendix.</note> The simple and notorious 


<pb n="32" id="iii.i-Page_32" />fact that a new sacred collection was in existence among those heretics must 
have worked upon the Church as effectually as the composition of the Lutherian 
Catechism and of the articles and other professions of faith of the Reformers 
influenced the Roman Catholic Church in the sixteenth century.<note n="44" id="iii.i-p19.9">See my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, 1<sup>4</sup>, S. 380 f.: “The Church in excluding 
certain persons on the ground of apostolic rules of whatever kind, and in 
relation to the Old Testament, would not appear in a satisfactory position 
either in her own eyes or in the eyes of her opponents so long as she herself 
recognised that apostolic writings were in existence, and so long as these 
heretics appealed to apostolic writings. She was compelled to claim for herself 
everything that had a right to the name ‘Apostolic,’ to take it out of the 
hands of the heretics, and to show that with her it exists as authentic and 
stands in the highest esteem. Hitherto she had remained satisfied with proving 
her title from the Old Testament, and thus tracing herself, far past her real 
origin, back to the beginning of all things. Marcion, however, and the Gnostics 
first pointed out with tremendous emphasis that Christianity had its origin in 
Christ; that all that is Christian must actually satisfy the test of the 
(genuine) Apostolic teaching; that the assumed identity of Christian common 
sense with Apostolic Christianity did not exist; indeed (in the case of 
Marcion), that the Apostles themselves contradicted one another. By the last 
objection the Church was compelled to accept the field of battle chosen by her 
opponents. But the task of proving this contested identity was insoluble because 
every point upon which an argument could be based was a matter of controversy. ‘Unconscious logic,’ i.e. the logic of self-preservation, could point out one 
only way: the Church must collect everything that was Apostolic, declare herself 
to be its sole and rightful owner, and weld together the Apostolic
so closely with the Canon of the Old Testament that for the future right 
interpretation was secured.” Further, she would be compelled to set up a rule of 
faith as a rule for interpretation, and finally to assign to herself the sole 
right of interpretation.</note> In the next sections we shall go more 

<pb n="33" id="iii.i-Page_33" />closely into the question of Marcion’s Bible; for its inner arrangement and its 
division into Gospel and Apostles in their significance for the formation of the 
New Testament of the Church must be considered, and, as we shall see, our 
conjecture that here also influence has come into play will be confirmed. But 
stronger than this positive influence must have been the influence of the 
<i>antagonism</i> to which the Church was aroused by Marcionism. This also would 
suggest the idea of Apostolic-Catholic. All such writings must be collected and 
compiled in opposition to what was false and spurious.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">The fact that most valuable, important, and primitive Christian writings were at 
hand, further, the practice of public reading, and, lastly, the examples of the 
Marcionites and Gnostics, which must have provoked both imitation and 
opposition, explain how the motives, which suggested the origin of the Church’s 
New Testament, could realise themselves, and how the authorities that could 
create it came into action. But we must still take another fact into 
consideration before we can understand how the collection of works came to be 
the “Canon of the New Covenant.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">A simple “collection” of writings need not be final; rather it can even more 
or less purposely be 

<pb n="34" id="iii.i-Page_34" />left open, especially if it serves ends (such as public reading) which do not forbid 
enrichment from the stores of the present. And yet a collection of fundamental 
documents has already <i>the tendency to become final</i>, and certainly a collection 
of fundamental documents of a <i>Covenant</i> carries in itself the idea of complete 
finality. It is also certain that a compilation of writings is always in danger 
of disintegration if it is not in some way limited, in <i>idea</i> at least. A hundred 
years ago Novalis advanced the very reasonable question: “Who declared the 
Bible (the Canon of the New Testament) to be closed?” Our answer to the 
question is: The idea, firmly held, that the new books were fundamental 
documents of the <i>Second Covenant</i> which God had established through Jesus Christ, 
was the intellectual originator of the “closed” <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p21.1">instrumentum novum</span></i>. When, 
then, did the idea of the New Covenant come to be firmly grasped? Now no one 
could have had a more strongly practical and historical hold upon it than the 
Apostle Paul (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p21.2">vide supra</span></i>); yet he never thought of “books” of the Covenant, 
nor was he in a position to distinguish a classical Covenant-time from the lime 
that came afterwards. Gradually, however, new “books” appeared, as we have 
seen, and gradually with the advance of time the idea ever more strongly 
insinuated itself that the Apostolic Age, with all that belonged to it, was classical; it set up 

<pb n="35" id="iii.i-Page_35" />an authoritative model of perfection to which subsequent ages could no longer 
attain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p22">Then the Montanist movement made its appearance and, with all the force of 
primitive energy, struggled against the Christian mediocrity that veiled itself 
in this assumed humility. Far from allowing that the highest lay in the past and 
was now only inherited as an “objective” legacy, the Montanists proclaimed 
that the highest both in revelation and in doctrine had now first arrived in the 
Paraclete, and that no final covenant of unapproachable sanctity had been given 
in the Apostolic Age, but that continually and increasingly the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.1">Novum</span></i> and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.2">Novissimum</span></i> reveals itself in prophecy, vision, and admonition.<note n="45" id="iii.i-p22.3">It is scarcely necessary to say that Montanism with the claims that it 
advanced could never have arisen if a New Testament had been already in 
existence. (The same is true of the appearance of the so-called Algoi, who are 
still, according to my belief, to be placed in Asia Minor.)</note> It was in 
opposition to this position that the leaders of the Church first thought out and 
developed the idea of a covenant established and finally sealed in the 
manifestation of Christ and in the work of His Apostles, so that they were able 
to consistently reject <i>every</i> work which did not belong to this primitive epoch. 
<i>By this procedure the <span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.4">Testamentum Novum</span></i> (<i>as a collection of the books of the New 
Covenant</i>) <i>was really first firmly established and forthwith finally limited in conception at least</i>. The era of 

<pb n="36" id="iii.i-Page_36" />enthusiasm was closed, and, so far as the present time was concerned, the 
Spirit—using Tertullian’s words (<i>Adv. Prax</i>., 1)—was actually chased away—chased into a book!<note n="46" id="iii.i-p22.5">The New Testament opens and legitimises the period of the Christendom of the 
second order or the period of legitimised Christianity. Prophets, to say nothing of Apostles, are now no longer possible, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p22.6">Ἑκαστος ἔχει χαρισμα ἀπὸ θεοῦ, ὁ μὲν οὕτως, ὁ δὲ οὕτως, οἱ ἀπόστολοι 
δὲ ἐν πᾶσι πεπληρωμένοι</span>
(Clem. Alex., <i>Strom</i>., iv. 21, 135). But again still more emphatically Tertullian—the same man who when he remembers his 
Montanism speaks so differently—writes (<i>De Exhort</i>., 4): “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.7">Spiritum quidem dei 
etiam fideles habent, sed non omnes fideles apostoli . . . proprie enim apostoli 
spiritum sanctum habent, qui plene habent in operibus prophetiæ . . . non ex parte, quod ceteri.</span>” 
Thus the Apostles have the Spirit <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.8">proprie et plene</span></i> like the 
Lord ! What real Christian could dare to compare himself with them, and how 
could a prophet possibly arise among those who thought thus! The New Testament, 
though not with one stroke, brought to an end the condition of things in which a 
chance Christian inspired by the Spirit could claim to give authoritative 
decisions and directions and could enrich with his fancy the history of the past 
and foretell the events of the future so as to command the faith of his hearers. 
Moreover, through the New Testament, it came to be recognised that the 
Christianity of the post-Apostolic epoch was only <i>secondary</i> and <i>particular</i> and, 
therefore, could never be authoritative nor serve as a standard. In refutation 
of an epistle of the Montanist Themison, who was also a Confessor—an epistle 
that was evidently addressed as a manifesto to the whole Church—the 
anti-Montanist, Apollonius, writes (Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, v. 18, 5); 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p22.9">ἐτόλμησεν, μιμούμενος τὸν ἀπόστολον, καθολικήν τινα συνταξάμενος 
ἐπιστολήν, κατηχεῖν τοὺς 
ἄμεινον αὐτοῦ πεπιστευκότας.</span> 
More will be said on this point in the second part.</note> 
Naturally it was a long, long time before all was brought 
to a firm conclusion—there were too many “usages” and other variations still to 
be overcome—but since the end of the Montanist controversy, and entirely as a 
result of that controversy, the collection of the books of the 

<pb n="37" id="iii.i-Page_37" />New Covenant stands complete in idea. In this connection it is therefore not by 
accident that we first find the expression “the books of the Old Covenant”<note n="47" id="iii.i-p22.10">Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 26, 14.</note> 
used by Melito, Bishop of Sardis, about <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p22.11">A.D.</span> 170-180, <i>a native of Asia Minor</i> and an 
opponent of the Montanists. We may with the greatest probability conclude that 
one who used this expression already recognised a collection of works as books 
of the New Covenant. What books these were cannot be ascertained so long as we 
must bewail the loss of the works of Melito, yet this is not a matter of the 
first importance. The one fact of decisive importance is that he does actually 
know books under such a title. And Melito, with his knowledge of “Books of the 
New Testament,” does not stand alone in Asia Minor. The anonymous anti-Montanist 
of Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., v. 16, 3 (about <span class="sc" id="iii.i-p22.12">A.D.</span> 192—193) writes: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p22.13">δεδιὼς καὶ ἐξευλαβούμενος μή 
τῃ δόξω τισὶν ἐπισυνγράφειν ἢ ἐπιδιατάσσεσθαι τῷ τῆς 
τοῦ εὐαγγελίου καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ ᾧ μήτε προσθεῖναι 
μήτε ἀφελεῖν δυνατὸν τῷ κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον αὐτὸ 
πολιτεύεσθαι 
προῃρημένῳ.</span><note n="48" id="iii.i-p22.14">(In fear and dread, lest in writing I might seem to be adding to the 
injunctions of the Word of the New Covenant of the Gospel, to add to or to 
subtract from which is unthinkable for one who chooses to live in accordance 
with the Gospel itself.)</note> The fear that the publishing of a written work might awaken the suspicion 
that one wished to add something to the doctrine of the New Covenant as given in the Gospel 

<pb n="38" id="iii.i-Page_38" />could not have arisen unless <i>writings</i> of the New Covenant, 
<i>and these not only 
Gospels</i>, were already in existence. Of equal importance is the evidence afforded 
by Tertullian. This writer, who as a Catholic churchman and opponent of heresy 
and as a Montanist is always in conflict with himself, on the one hand, when he, 
writing in cool blood, uses the expression <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.15">Novum Testamentum</span></i> or <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.16">libri Novi 
Testamenti</span></i>, on the other hand, in all the excitement of controversy he denounces 
in his prologue to the <i>Passio Perpetuæ</i> those Churchmen who proclaim a New 
Testament finally closed, and would therefore grant no place in it, or side by 
side with it, to the contemporary utterances of the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.17">novissima prophetia</span></i>. All 
goes to show that, though the Gnostic crisis did indeed create the idea of 
Apostolic-Catholic as applied to writings, and brought about a <i>selection</i> of 
works which included the whole material of the future New Testament, <i>it was the 
Montanist, not the Gnostic crisis, that brought the idea of the New Testament to 
final realisation and created the conception of a closed Canon</i>. The Muratorian 
Fragment sets the seal as it were to the decision of the Church never to admit a 
later (non-Apostolic) writing into the New Testament, when it declares that “the Shepherd” of Hermas, who 
wrote “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.18">nuperrime temporibus nostris</span>,” ought not “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.19">in finem temporum</span>” to be 
received into the sacred Canon, and by the almost insulting severity 

<pb n="39" id="iii.i-Page_39" />of its rejection of Montanus: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.20">Una cum Basilide (!) Asianum Cataphrygum 
constitutorem [rejicimus].</span>”<note n="49" id="iii.i-p22.21">Montanus could be ranked with Basilides, because among the adherents of the 
latter two prophets, Barkoph and Barkabbas, stood in the highest honour.</note> Although the author of the Fragment expressly 
leaves the Canon of Apostolic writings still open—for him only the writings of 
the Old Testament prophets form a “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p22.22">completus numerus</span>” (line 79), not the 
writings of the “Apostles”—yet in fact he so good as closes it completely; 
for, according to his theory, acceptance could be granted only to those 
Apostolic writings that hitherto had been accidentally overlooked.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p23">Thus the second Canon came to take its place beside the first. The first was 
preserved because the God of Salvation was felt to be also the God of Creation, 
and because Christians following St Paul held fast to the historical conception 
that the Covenant given in Jesus Christ was preceded not only by prophecies but 
also by a <i>Covenant</i>, naturally imperfect because suited to the childhood of 
mankind. This conception has an artificial touch of which it can only be 
relieved if one gives it the universal form of the “Education of mankind” and 
strips it of particularistic traits; and it would probably not have held its 
ground, and the Old Testament would have perished in the Church as it did among 
the Gnostics, if the book had not been 

<pb n="40" id="iii.i-Page_40" />so indispensable for Apologetics. So long as the truth of religions was measured 
by their age the apologist simply could not do without the Old Testament. With 
it he could prove that Christianity went back to the creation of mankind. How 
could he forgo so great an advantage that was only to be gained through the 
preservation and recognition of the Old Testament!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p24">Naturally the Old Testament could only continue in force under the condition 
that, while its essential equality with the new Canon, as shown in prophecy and 
through the employment of allegorical interpretation, was recognised, yet from a 
second point of view it was regarded as <i>inferior.</i> This is at once clear from the 
works of Irenæus the first ecclesiastical author that operates with the two 
Canons. The Old Testament as “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.1">legisdatio in servitutem</span>” has become inferior 
since the appearance of Christ. The books of the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.2">legisdatio in libertatem</span>” 
outshine it and throw it into the background. And though Irenæus does not yet 
know of a closed second Canon and though he does not assign to it the name “the 
books of the New Covenant,” still in his exposition he proceeds as if it were 
already closed—the name only is wanting, the thing itself is practically in 
existence for him. The books of the new collection are on the one hand the 
documents of the New Covenant and on the other hand the Apostolic-Catholic books of

<pb n="41" id="iii.i-Page_41" />the Church.<note n="50" id="iii.i-p24.3">Of the Church—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p24.4">ἐκκλησιαστικαὶ γραφαί</span>: this term now also makes its appearance. 
During the conflict with the Gnostics and Montanists, and because of the 
conflict, the Church had come to recognise that she belonged both to heaven and 
to earth. Before this she knew herself only as something heavenly, high, and 
exalted, now she feels that she belongs also to earth. The affinity between 
herself and the new Canon finds at once strong expression in the Muratorian 
Fragment: the New Testament is the book of the Church in opposition to heathen, 
heretics—and <i>enthusiasts</i>; the seven epistles of the Apocalypse and the epistles 
of St Paul to seven churches are in truth addressed to the <i>one Church</i> spread 
over all the world (lines 47-59); the epistles to Philemon, Titus, and Timothy 
are “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.5">in honore ecclesiæ</span>”; for “<span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.6">in ordinatione
<i>ecclesiasticæ</i> disciplinæ 
sanctificatæ sunt</span>” (lines 59-63). Nothing false can be received “<i>into the 
Catholic Church</i>” (lines 63-68). The Epistle of Jude and the two epistles of John 
“<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.7">in catholica habentur</span></i>” (lines 68 f.). The Wisdom of Solomon was 
written “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.8">in honorem catholicæ</span></i>” (so we must construe lines 69-71). The Apocalypse of Peter, 
“according to the view of some of our people,” ought not to be read “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.9">in 
ecclesia</span></i>” (lines 71-73). The Shepherd of Hermas should not be read aloud before 
the people “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.10">in ecclesia</span></i>” (lines 73 ff.). The new collection belongs to the 
<i>Church</i> as an <i>earthly</i> as well as a heavenly entity, serves the ends of the 
<i>Church</i>, and becomes her book in the same sense (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.11">vide</span></i> especially Origen) that the 
Old Testament was and is the book of the Jewish Theocracy.</note> Because they are the latter they are also the former and <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.i-p24.12">vice 
versa</span></i>. With these lofty predicates the New Testament was given in the sense in 
which it has remained in force unto the present day.<note n="51" id="iii.i-p24.13">Its text now at last (<i>i.e.</i> in the third century) became stable because the 
<i>letter</i> now had become most important. In the second century there was a fair 
amount of correction of the text of the Gospels even in orthodox communities. 
But seeing that the corrections were mostly due to conformation with the text of 
the other Gospels and doctrinal corrections were most infrequent, we have no 
right to conclude that the texts were still regarded as absolutely free for 
correction. Already at the time of Justin such a one as he would have certainly 
shrunk from laying a hand upon the Memorabilia of 
the Apostles, and Dionysius of Corinth complains only of the arbitrary 
correction made by heretics (Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, iv. 23, 12: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.i-p24.14">ἐπιστολὰς ἀδελφῶν 	ἀξιωσάντων με γράφαι ἔγραψα, καὶ ταύτας οἱ τοῦ διαβόλου 
ἀπόστολοι ζιξανίων γεγέμικαν, ἃ μὲν ἐξαιροῦντες, ἃ δὲ πρεστιθέντες· οἷς τὸ 
οὐαὶ κεῖται. οὑ θαυμαστὸν ἄρα εἰ καὶ τῶν κυριακῶν ῥαδιουργῆσαί τινες 
ἐπιβέβληνται γραφῶν, ὁπότε καὶ ταῖς οὐ τοιαύταις ἐπιβεβουλεύκασιν.</span> 
Conformation, however, did not 
count as correction. The transmission of the text of the Pauline Epistles is 
excellent. It is, moreover, interesting to see how long the Gospels, in spite of 
the creation of the New Testament, still kept in the foreground and occupied a 
certain separate position. Even at the beginning of the fourth century Alexander 
of Alexandria (Theodoret, <i>H.E</i>., i. 4) calls God the giver of the Law, the 
prophets, <i>and the Gospels</i>. This special distinction of the Gospels never quite 
ceased in the practice of the Church in public worship, especially in the East, 
and in connection with private reading. The enormous number of manuscripts of 
the Gospels, when compared with the manuscripts of the Apostolus, of itself 
proves this. Among Protestants this distinction between the two parts of the 
Canon has become more faintly marked than among the Catholic Churches; in this 
Protestantism has about it a touch of Marcionitism. Yet also of the Catholic 
Churches it is true that in hermeneutics and dogmatics “The Lord” is subsumed 
under “the Apostolic.” It is partly otherwise only in Monasticism and in the theory of neo-Protestantism.</note></p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 2. Why is it that the New Testament also contains other books beside the  Gospels, and appears as a compilation with two divisions (“Evangelium” and “Apostolus”)?" progress="22.67%" id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">
<pb n="42" id="iii.ii-Page_42" />

<p class="hang" id="iii.ii-p1">§ 2. <i>Why is it that the New Testament also contains other books beside the 
Gospels, and appears as a compilation with two divisions</i> (“<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p1.1">Evangelium</span></i>” 
<i>and</i> “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p1.2">Apostolus</span></i>”)?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">In the foregoing section hints have been given which prepare for the answering 
of this question; but the problem has not yet been set in clear light. How great 
it is must be realised by everyone who reflects only for a moment. In the New 
Testament letters which serve momentary and particular needs are set on a level 
of equal value with the Gospels; what is merely personal with what is of 

<pb n="43" id="iii.ii-Page_43" />universal import; the Apostles with Christ; their work with His work! In a 
compilation which is invested with Divine authority we must read: “Drink a 
little wine for thy stomach’s sake,” and “my cloak I left at Troas.” Side by 
side with the words of Divine mercy and loving-kindness in the Gospels we meet 
with outbreaks of passionate personal strife in the Epistles; side by side with 
the stories of the Passion and Resurrection, the dry notes of the diary of a 
missionary journey!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">He who would show how two absolutely disparate entities have yet come together 
can only solve the problem if he can prove that they form the extreme wings of a 
complex whole that is governed by an idea. The idea in question here is the idea 
of <i>Tradition</i>. One of the great problems which has silently dominated the inner 
history of the Church for centuries is the problem, “<i>Scripture and Tradition</i>.” 
<i>In the compilation of the New Testament this problem already, to a certain 
extent, found a solution; indeed, properly speaking, the strivings and conflicts 
that have taken place since this solution, i.e. since the creation of the New 
Testament, are all of them only of secondary import. The main battle was long 
since fought and decided in favour of Tradition when the New Testament was 
compiled and in the very fact of its compilation</i>; but, unfortunately, historians have not yet generally recognised this truth. The New Testament itself, when 
compared with what 

<pb n="44" id="iii.ii-Page_44" />Jesus purposed, said, and was, is already a tradition which overlies and 
obscures. When then we speak to-day of the antagonism and conflict between 
Scripture and Tradition, the tradition in question is a second tradition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">The compilation of the New Testament out of the “Gospels,” with their Apostolic 
titles and the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p4.1">Apostolus</span>,” is clearly the expression of two convictions: (<i>A</i>) 
that in a certain sense the Apostles are equal to Christ in that they, being 
chosen not only to be His witnesses, but also dispensers of His power, are His 
continuation; and (<i>B</i>) that the <i>attestation</i> of a revelation is not less important 
than its content. When did these convictions make their appearance? How and 
under what circumstances did they attach themselves to books? How was it that 
under their influence the Acts of the Apostles came to be accepted into the 
Canon, and that such strong preference was given to St Paul?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">(<i>A</i>) Sceptical critics of the Synoptic Gospels have thought it necessary to 
disintegrate with special stringency the tradition concerning the relationship 
between our Lord and His twelve Disciples.<note n="52" id="iii.ii-p5.1">According to the delusive canon, which, unfortunately, so many scholars of 
to-day follow in the criticism of the Gospels, that passages which <i>can also</i> have 
sprung from developments of the Apostolic and later ages <i>must</i> therefore have so 
sprung. For example: Jesus speaks of future persecutions; such persecutions 
actually occurred; hence these sayings have been constructed <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p5.2">ex eventu</span></i> and do 
not belong to Him. Albert Schweitzer does well to protest strongly against such a method.</note> Indeed 

<pb n="45" id="iii.ii-Page_45" />even the number twelve, and with it every special reference to “chosen” 
disciples, is objected to. In my opinion, criticism is here running on false lines. Sayings like: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p5.3">Ἐγω διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν, καθὼς διέθετό μοι 
ὁ πατήρ μου βασιλείαν, ἵνα ἔσθητε καὶ πίνητε ἐπὶ τῆς 
τραπέξης μου ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ μου, καὶ καθῆσθε ἐπὶ 
θρόνων τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς κρίνοντες τοῦ Ἰσραήλ </span>
(<scripRef passage="Luke 22:29" id="iii.ii-p5.4" parsed="|Luke|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.29">St Luke xxii. 29 f.</scripRef>);<note n="53" id="iii.ii-p5.5">Notice the Jewish horizon of this saying.</note> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p5.6">Ὁ δεχόμενος ὑμας ἐμὲ 
δέχεται, καὶ ὁ ἐμὲ δεχόμενος δέχεται τὸν ἀποστείλαντά 
με</span> (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:40" id="iii.ii-p5.7" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">St Matt. x. 40</scripRef>), the fundamental thought of 
which is found both in St Mark and in <i>Q</i>, cannot but be accepted as essentially 
trustworthy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">There also appears to be no special reason to doubt that Jesus during His 
lifetime sent out twelve disciples on a mission in Palestine and that they 
actually undertook this mission and returned to Him again. All in all, sayings 
of Jesus must have existed that referred to the disciples as sent out on the 
mission, and that offered them the prospect of the highest authority and of even 
Messianic powers when the “Kingdom” was established. On this supposition alone 
can we explain the authority of the Twelve in the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">For the Twelve, after our Lord had departed from them and was glorified, played 
in reality an insignificant <i>rôle</i>. This is only intelligible on the assumption 
that an express command of Jesus to begin a mission in grand style after His death did 

<pb n="46" id="iii.ii-Page_46" />not exist. As a matter of fact the Twelve remained in Jerusalem and, apart from 
awaiting the time when they would take up their office in the coming Kingdom, 
the building up of the Church in Jerusalem, of which task they were moreover 
soon relieved by James the Lord’s brother, remained the sole object of their 
existence. We have no certain knowledge that any one of them, except St Peter 
and St John, ever went on mission; but there is no doubt that their authority as 
the Twelve remained firmly established, because they were regarded as the 
confidants of Jesus and as the future <i>judges</i> at the establishment of the 
Messianic Kingdom.<note n="54" id="iii.ii-p7.1">It is not here our business to investigate whether the commission to the Twelve 
to forgive sins, to “bind and loose,” is to be traced back to Jesus Himself, or 
whether the story was first conceived at a later date. But it is certain that, 
just as the unhistoric command to go forth into all the world (<scripRef passage="Matthew 28:19" id="iii.ii-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>) 
belongs to the tradition that had taken form in <i>Palestine</i>, so also the 
conception of the Apostles as being dispensers of forgiving power or of the 
“Spirit” has the same place of origin. The sacramental power assigned to the 
Twelve, and their “knowledge of the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven,” whencesoever these ideas derived, were certainly of highest importance for the 
supreme veneration in which they were held by the Gentile Churches, who set the 
Twelve so near to the Lord and at last united them with Him in the New 
Testament. There is, however, no doubt that these ideas proceeded from Palestine.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">The recognition of the lofty status of the Twelve, an authority that was at 
first naturally bound up with that of the Mother Church in Jerusalem, went forth 
with St Paul and the other missionaries into the Gentile world. These spoke of 
the Twelve Apostles as of authorities for all that they in 

<pb n="47" id="iii.ii-Page_47" />common brought with them from the motherland of the new movement, and also in 
part for that which they themselves built on that foundation. And so now 
appeared that strange phenomenon—the “Twelve Apostles” as the court of 
highest instance and of fundamental authority. Soon also the belief took shape 
that Christ had committed the continuation and expansion of His work to the 
Twelve once for all, and so completely, that every real mission is subordinate 
to them and receives from them its content and authority.<note n="55" id="iii.ii-p8.1">Indeed at an early date the general conception was that the mission to the 
world had been actually completed by the Apostles—for the end was near and 
before it could come the Gospel must have been preached everywhere—and that 
present missions were only an aftergleaning.</note> The Roman Church 
writes about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p8.2">A.D.</span> 95: “The Apostles were made evangelists to us by the Lord 
Christ (mark well: ‘the Apostles,’ not Peter and Paul); Jesus the Christ was 
sent by God. Thus Christ is from God and the Apostles from Christ. He and they 
came into being in harmony from the will of God.”<note n="56" id="iii.ii-p8.3"><scripRef passage="1Clem 42:1" id="iii.ii-p8.4">1 Clem. 42.</scripRef></note> Since the end of the first 
century the Apostles already seemed to the Gentile Church like a multiplication 
of the Christ.<note n="57" id="iii.ii-p8.5">This conception must have been the more acceptable to Gentile Christians 
seeing that Christ Himself had not come to them. Legends of missions undertaken 
by Apostles soon came to be invented; none dared to invent one for Christ (yet 
one must remember the Abgar legend).</note> The Church is built upon them as a foundation: in the New Jerusalem the 

<pb n="48" id="iii.ii-Page_48" />twelve foundation stones of the city wall bear the names of the twelve Apostles 
of the Lamb.<note n="58" id="iii.ii-p8.6"><scripRef passage="Revelation 21:14" id="iii.ii-p8.7" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">Rev. xxi. 14</scripRef>.</note> If one spoke of the commands of Christ, one added the 
Apostles.<note n="59" id="iii.ii-p8.8">Polycarp <i>ad Phil</i>., vi. 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p8.9">καθὼς αὐτὸς 
ἐνετείλατο καὶ οἱ 
εὐαγγελισάμενοι ἡμᾶς 
ἀπόστολοι.</span></note> 
What Serapion says at the beginning of the third century (Euseb., <i>H.E.</i>, vi. 12, 3): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p8.10">ἡμεῖς καὶ Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀπόστόλους ἀποδεχόμεθα 
ὡς Χριστόν</span>,<note n="60" id="iii.ii-p8.11">(We receive both Peter and the other Apostles as Christ.)</note> 
could certainly have been also said a hundred years earlier. Already, in <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:14" id="iii.ii-p8.12" parsed="|Gal|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14">Gal. 
iv. 14</scripRef>, we read: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p8.13">ἐδέξασθέ με ὡς Χριστόν Ιησοῦν</span>. “The choice and sending out 
of the Apostles (after the Resurrection)” found its way even into the Rules of 
Faith,<note n="61" id="iii.ii-p8.14"><scripRef passage="AscenIsa 3:13" id="iii.ii-p8.15">Ascens. Isaiæ, iii. 13</scripRef>, ed. Dillmann.</note> and we may say that simply by an accident of history it did not find a 
place in the ancient Roman Symbol. Passages from prophecy were alleged as 
foretelling it just as in the case of main incidents in the life of Jesus 
Himself.<note n="62" id="iii.ii-p8.16">Justin, <i>Apol</i>., i. 39; Aristides, <i>Apol</i>., 2.</note> Writers in Asia Minor, Rome, and Egypt (before <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p8.17">A.D.</span> 160) unite in 
their testimony on this point, and even the Gnostics shared in part this conception.<note n="63" id="iii.ii-p8.18"><scripRef passage="Jude 1:17" id="iii.ii-p8.19" parsed="|Jude|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.17">Jude 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Peter 3:2" id="iii.ii-p8.20" parsed="|2Pet|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.2">2 Peter iii. 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Clem 42:1" id="iii.ii-p8.21">1 Clem. 42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Barn 5:9" id="iii.ii-p8.22">Barnab. v. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Barn 8:3" id="iii.ii-p8.23">viii. 3</scripRef>; Didache, the title 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p8.24">Διδαχὴ κυρίου διὰ τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων</span>!); 
<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 3:5" id="iii.ii-p8.25">Hermas, <i>Vis</i>. iii. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Herm.Sim 9:15,16,17,25" id="iii.ii-p8.26"><i>Sim</i>., ix. 15, 16, 17, 25</scripRef>; 
Gospel of Peter; Apocalypse of Peter; Prædic. Petri in Clemens Alex., <i>Strom</i>., vi. 6, 48; Ignat., ad Trall., 3; ad Rom., 4; ad 
Philad., 5; Papias; Polyc.; Aristides; Justin in many places; inferences from 
the great work of Irenæus; from the works of Tertullian and Clement of Alexandria; Valentinians (Ptolemy).</note> 

<pb n="49" id="iii.ii-Page_49" />Everywhere the form in which the appeal to the Apostles, as the College of the 
Twelve, is couched proves that the idea in question was axiomatic. In my 
<i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, 1<sup>4</sup>, S. 179-184, and elsewhere, I have more fully 
investigated the origin and the significance of this court of appeal, second to 
and yet one with Christ, which now at once became the vessel that received “Tradition” into itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Tradition always means the need of the present appealing to the authority of the 
past. In this case, however, an additional multitude of ideal and historical 
elements came into play.<note n="64" id="iii.ii-p9.1">He who wishes to know more about these elements must above all read 
Tertullian’s treatise, <i>De Præsc. Heret</i>. “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.2">Ecclesia</span></i>,” and the idealised 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.3">Apostoli</span></i> are the central ideas of this treatise, and in them Jesus Christ is as it were 
enshrined. How could one then carry on with Gospels only as Holy Scripture! 
Without the addition of the second part to the new Canon there was no authentic 
document for the Church. <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.4">“Qui acta apostolorum non receperunt,” exclaims 
Tertullian, chap. xxii., “<i>nec spiritus sancti esse possunt</i>, (ut) qui necdum 
spiritum sanctum possunt agnoscere discentibus missum, sed nec ecclesiam se 
dicant defendere, qui quando et quibus incunabulis institutum est hoc corpus 
probare non habent.”</span> The Holy Spirit and the Apostles became correlative 
conceptions, with the consequence that the Scriptures of the New Testament were 
indifferently regarded as composed by the Holy Spirit or the Apostles.</note> Moreover the conflict with the Gnostics and the 
Marcionites must have thrust the absolute authority of the Twelve Apostles more 
and more into the foreground as against the claim of these opponents to a secret 
tradition, or their preference for one particular Apostle. Where one spoke of the Lord or of the 

<pb n="50" id="iii.ii-Page_50" />Gospel, one might without irreverence add the Apostles, even in the case of the 
Gospels, since these took the place of the Word of the Lord. The formula, “The 
Books and the Apostles,” is first met with in the so-called Second Epistle of Clement (chap. xiv. 2): 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p9.5">οὐκ οἴομαι ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν ὅτι τὰ 
βιβλία καὶ οἰ ἀπόστολοι τὴν ἐκκλησίαν οὐ νῦν εἶναι 
ἀλλἀ ἄνωθεν (λέγουσιν)</span>.<note n="65" id="iii.ii-p9.6">(I do not suppose that you are ignorant that the Books and the Apostles [say] 
that the Church is not of this world but from above.)</note> If <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p9.7">τὰ βιβλία</span> means the Scriptures of the Old Testament and the Gospels, then we have here a formula 
already very similar to that of the Scilitan martyrs (“<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.8">libri et epistolæ Pauli viri justi</span>,” <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.9">vide infra</span></i>), and the same is the case if 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p9.10">τὰ βιβλία</span> means only the 
Gospels. If, however, by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p9.11">τὰ βιβλία</span> the Old Testament alone is meant, then the 
Gospels and the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.12">Apostolus</span> are included in the one term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p9.13">οἱ ἀπόστολοι</span>, and this 
is the terminology that is also found in the Muratorian Fragment (lines 79 f.). 
But even if the author is supposed to be referring here to oral utterances of 
the Apostles—which is not probable because he seems to have a passage of 
Ephesians in his eye—the fact still remains that now “the Apostles” are placed 
in the same close connection with “the Scriptures” as some decades previously 
“the Scriptures” with “the Lord.” Actual writings of the Twelve Apostles must 
have been sought for with ever more yearning and longing eyes. But 


<pb n="51" id="iii.ii-Page_51" />were they to be found? One had indeed two Epistles of John, an Apocalypse of 
John, one of Peter, an Epistle of Jude that could be regarded as Apostolic (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.14">vide</span></i> 
Tertullian, <i>De Cultu</i>, i. 3), and perhaps an Epistle of Peter. Little, indeed, 
and moreover of purely individual import; and besides we do not know whether 
these writings were anywhere to be found collected together before <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p9.15">A.D.</span> 180. 
What one must have and had not was a book in which the acts and the teaching of 
all the Twelve Apostles were described. We can understand that, under these 
circumstances, notice was attracted by the book that, among all existing books, 
approached closest to this ideal—namely the Acts of the Apostles. But there is 
no evidence that this happened before about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p9.16">A.D.</span> 175. We must therefore for the 
moment leave this book out of consideration. Thus there remained in fact only 
the Pauline Epistles: they were collected and were in circulation in many of 
the Churches. No doubt when one spoke of the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p9.17">Apostolus</span>” in the first 
three-quarters of the second century, one had these works especially, perhaps 
exclusively, in one’s eye.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">But how far could the Lord be said to continue Himself in St Paul? This Apostle 
was certainly not of the number of the Twelve Apostles! To answer this question 
fully it would be necessary to take a wide outlook and to describe the history 
of the relation of St Paul to the original Apostles and the 

<pb n="52" id="iii.ii-Page_52" />strict Jewish Christians. But it is sufficient to point out that the position 
which St Paul claimed and acquired in the Apostolic Age, and authenticated by 
his work, was one that allowed the Churches no vacillation and no compromise in 
their judgment. Here, indeed, it was true that “He that is not with me is 
against me.” One was compelled either to acknowledge Paul as an Apostle of equal 
rank with the Twelve or to reject him as an interloper. And yet now—after he had 
long been recognised and after his epistles had increased in importance, because 
they alone gave clear expression to the theory of the New Covenant, which more 
and more gained ground—his equality with the Twelve seemed to be again in 
question; for, seeing that he was not an eye-witness of the life of the Lord, 
he could not testify to the facts of His history and His nature. In addition, 
the confident appeal of the Marcionites and Gnostics to the Apostle must have 
made Churchmen nervous.<note n="66" id="iii.ii-p10.1">Tertullian actually permits himself to speak of St Paul naturally ironically 
as “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p10.2">apostolus hereticorum</span>.”</note> But the custom of <i>public reading of the Pauline 
Epistles was already far too widely spread</i> and the prestige of the “righteous,” 
the “good” Apostle, the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p10.3">vas electionis</span>” was already too firmly established 
to receive any real shock. Besides, it was possible to legitimise Paul by means 
of the Twelve Apostles as they were legitimised by Christ. They had indeed recognised 

<pb n="53" id="iii.ii-Page_53" />him as an Apostle! Such legitimisation was by no 
means in the sense of St Paul himself; but this point was left out of 
consideration. According to the theory of succession, universally accepted at 
that time, he to whom office was delegated was of equal authority with him that 
conferred the office. Thus the equation held good: God = Christ = the Twelve 
Apostles = Paul. But where was to be found documentary evidence of Paul’s legitimisation by the Twelve? In the Epistle to the Galatians; but that was 
not enough; the chapter in question could even be understood otherwise, and, 
besides, testimony which one gives to oneself is not trustworthy.<note n="67" id="iii.ii-p10.4">Tertullian, <i>De Præscrip</i>., 23: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p10.5">Possum et hic acta apostolorum repudiantibus 
dicere: prius est ut ostendatis quis iste Paulus et quid ante apostolum, et 
quomodo apostolus, quatenus et alias (sell. hæretici) ad quæstiones plurimum eo 
utantur. Neque enim si ipse se apostolum de persecutore profitetur, sufficit 
unicuique examinate credenti, quando nec dominus ipse de se testimonium dixerit.</span>”</note> 
<i>The required testimony stood in the Acts of the Apostles</i>. This fact lent the book 
incomparable value; there was none like it, for, without it, the “Apostle” 
Paul with his epistles, regarded from the standpoint of strict tradition, was 
left in the air; while founded upon this book his epistles were “Apostolical” 
in the strictest sense of the word, and he himself stood as near to Christ as did the Twelve.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p11">(<i>B</i>) We have already passed on to the subject of Attestation. In the history of 
any of the higher 

<pb n="54" id="iii.ii-Page_54" />religions, of those at least which depend upon demonstration and proof, there 
comes a moment—and that soon—when <i>attestation</i> becomes as important as <i>content</i>. 
If the adherents of a “<i>new</i>” <i>religion</i> present its content as identical with that 
of original religion, all that they have to do is simply to disperse the 
obscurity into which original religion has fallen among men. If, then, the new 
religion contains doctrinal statements that are adapted to this purpose, it is 
only necessary to prove their <i>trustworthiness</i> and all is accomplished. Such was 
the method of the Apologists when face to face with the heathen: their chief 
task was to prove the trustworthiness of the prophets who accompanied history 
with a long chain of witness. If the demonstration proved irrefutable, the 
religion was justified. Soon the same method came to the front in internal 
controversies among Christians. When once the history of the <i>Kurios Christus</i>, 
His Divinity and Humanity, came to occupy the centre of interest—and this 
already happened in the Apostolic Age—everything depended upon <i>attestation</i>; for 
the content of the message was by no means so strange to the heathen. It was not 
the essence of the message, “the manifested God,” that they felt to be “folly,” but its accidents, and that 
the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.1">Mythus</span>” was not to be regarded as 
merely symbolic, but as actual history. All attestation of historical facts is carried out by an unbroken 

<pb n="55" id="iii.ii-Page_55" />chain of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p11.2">παραδιδόναι</span> (on the part of those who are authorised) and of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p11.3">παραλαμβάνεσθαι</span>. 
Following up the chain, the Twelve Apostles and no others could rank as the 
ultimate authorities for the tradition! If the content of the tradition became 
a matter of controversy it was necessary to find one’s way back to them, just as 
in the case of the message concerning God the Creator it was necessary to find 
one’s way to Abraham, Noah, and Adam. If it was necessary in the latter case to 
prove that Homer and the other Greeks were “later,” and therefore without 
authority, so here one must prove the same of the Gnostic teachers together with 
the supposed Apostolic authorities to which they appealed. With this intention, 
Papias made earnest and exclusive inquiry after what the Twelve Apostles had 
said (apart from the Gospels) concerning Christ,<note n="68" id="iii.ii-p11.4">Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., iii. 39. These inquiries, however, do not appear to have been very 
fruitful, and their results seem to have been of very questionable value.</note> and Justin presented the 
Gospels, even to his heathen readers—thus not to Gnostics—as <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.5">memorabilia</span></i> of the 
<i>Apostles</i><note n="69" id="iii.ii-p11.6">In many passages. To the Jews he presented the Johannine Apocalypse, not as 
the work of a Christian prophet, but as the work of an Apostle of Christ (<i>Dial</i>., 
81).</note>; as indeed Papias before him doubtless assigned the highest value to 
this character of the Gospels upon which he based his great work concerning 
Christ. Gospels, there-fore, which bore the name of an Apostle or a 

<pb n="56" id="iii.ii-Page_56" />disciple of the Apostles<note n="70" id="iii.ii-p11.7">Tert., <i>De Præsc</i>., 32: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.8">Sicut apostoli non diversa inter se docuisserin, ita 
apostolici non contraria apostolis edidissent</span>”; <i>Advers. Marc</i>., iv. 2, 5: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.9">Nobis fidem ex apostolis Ioannes et Matthæus insinuant, ex apostolicis Lucas et 
Marcus instaurant, iisdem regulis exorsi . . . Marcus quod edidit (evangelium) 
Petri adfirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus. Nam et Lucæ digestum Paulo adscribere 
solent. Capit magistrorum videri quæ discipuli promulgarint.</span>”</note> acquired a new attribute: they were not only “Scriptures of the Lord,” but also “Apostolic Scriptures,” and gradually it came 
to be as important that they were the latter as it was that they were the 
former. If, however, the Gospels as <i>Apostolic</i> writings became so important 
because of their <i>attesting</i> power, it follows that every Apostolic writing must 
have become important because it could “give attestation.” Accordingly Epistles 
and Apocalypses, if they were Apostolic, appear in a new light. Not only their 
rich and various content and their aim gave them a considerable value, but they 
acquired a yet higher value from their origin as <i>Apostolic</i> works. We know that 
in Rome at the end of the second century all the writings of the New Testament 
were subsumed under the one title “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.10">Apostoli</span>,” just as the Scriptures of the Old 
Testament were simply called “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.11">prophetæ</span>” (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.12">vide supra</span></i> the Muratorian Fragment) 
; indeed that, perhaps, at the time of the Second Epistle of Clement, “Apostles” was already the designation for both Epistles and Gospels. When, however, this 
simple distinction between the new and the old collection, expressed in the term 

<pb n="57" id="iii.ii-Page_57" />“<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.13">Prophetæ-Apostoli</span>,”<note n="71" id="iii.ii-p11.14">In spite of the distinction “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.15">Prophetæ-Apostoli</span>,” it was still assumed that 
the Apostles had also the prophetic character as an addition to the Apostolate; 
but so far as I know they are never simply called “Prophets.”</note> had once been worked out and thoroughly settled by the 
Montanist controversy, then first the “Apostolic” shone forth in full glory; 
indeed even the words of the Lord appear now only as jewels in the monstrance of 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p11.16">traditio et doctrina apostolica</span></i> which included all—even Gospels with the 
Kurios—and, in itself, expressed all that God after the time of the Old 
Testament had granted to mankind. <i>The division of the new collection into two 
parts is secondary when compared with its unity; but this unity bears on its 
forefront the title</i> “<i>the Apostles</i>,” <i>not</i> “<i>the Lord</i>.” What a swing round!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p12">(<i>C</i>) But must not the formal addition of the Pauline Epistles, as they stood and 
as they were read, to the growing new Canon have presented continual 
difficulties? When we consider much of their content we may well suppose that 
this was so. Did they then come into the Canon <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.ii-p12.1">faute de mieux</span></i> or because, under 
the dominance of the idea of the Apostolic, ever growing in importance, the 
custom of public reading insensibly attached them to the Canon? Neither of 
these explanations is in my opinion sufficient, rather we must again take into 
account the canonical collections of Marcion and the Gnostics. We have already 
had recourse to these in answering the question how a second Canon arose in 

<pb n="58" id="iii.ii-Page_58" />the Church. Now we must inquire whether they were not also of influence in the 
division of this second Canon into two parts and in determining the important 
position that St Paul occupies in it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p13"><i>Marcion’s Canon was twofold</i>: it comprised the Gospels and ten Pauline Epistles. 
The twofold paradox of the New Testament of the Church that it is twofold, and 
that the Pauline Epistles form so large a part of the second division, is thus 
foreshadowed in Marcion’s Canon. But it is also foreshadowed in the Valentinian 
Canon, as we may conclude from Ptolemy’s letter to Flora.<note n="72" id="iii.ii-p13.1">There is no certain ground for the assumption that the Valentinians possessed 
any other writings in their Canon besides Gospels and Pauline Epistles. As for 
the Acts of the Apostles, Tertullian (<i>De Præsc</i>., 22), says that the heretics 
rejected it.</note> In those heretical 
circles the reverence for St Paul was almost boundless. Origen tells us that 
according to the Marcionites St Paul sat on the right hand of Christ in 
heaven—as Christ sits on the right hand of the Father. Marcionites, among whom 
the Johannine Gospel had partly come into favour, or some other heretics, 
declared that he was the promised Paraclete.<note n="73" id="iii.ii-p13.2">Orig., in Lucam Hom., 25 (iii. p. 962<i>b</i>): “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p13.3">Denique in tantam quidem 
dilectionis audaciam proruperunt Marcionitæ, ut nova quædam et inaudita super 
Paulo monstra confingerent. Aiunt enim, hoc quod scriptum est, sedere a dextris 
salvatoris et sinistris de Paulo et de Marcione dici, quod Paulus sedet a dextris, 
Marcion sedet a sinistris. Porro alii legentes: ‘Mittam vobis advocatum 
spiritum veritatis’ nolunt intelligere tertiam personam a patre et filio, sed 
apostolum Paulum.</span>”</note> It was, moreover, Marcion himself that, 

<pb n="59" id="iii.ii-Page_59" />according to Esnik, taught that Christ had twice descended from Heaven; the 
first time to suffer and to die, the second time to call Paul and t<i>o reveal 
first to him the significance of His death</i>.<note n="74" id="iii.ii-p13.4">Esnik (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p13.5">vide</span></i> my <i>Lehrbuch d. Dogmengeschichte</i>, 1<sup>4</sup>, S. 304): “Then the second 
time Jesus descended in the form of His Godhead to the Lord of created things 
(the Demiurge) and held judgment with him concerning His death. . . . Then He 
left him and caught up Paul and showed him the price, and sent him to preach 
concerning the price for which we were bought, and that all that believe in 
Jesus are bought back from this righteous (God) to the good (God).” Thus Paul 
was the first to reveal the secret of redemption, not Jesus Himself.</note> The bipartite division of the new 
Canon into “Gospel and Paul” was accordingly for Marcion a matter of course.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p14">Could this fact have influenced the great Churches? I believe that we may well 
assume that it did. Were the great Churches to lag behind the heretics in 
reverence for St Paul? This would have meant, as things lay—<i>i.e</i>. it must be 
either one thing or the other—the surrender to them of Paul. But it appears that 
we also have external evidence for our assumption. We have indeed long known 
that Marcionite readings found their way into the ecclesiastical text of the 
Pauline Epistles, but now for seven years we have known that Churches actually 
accepted the Marcionite prefaces to the Pauline Epistles! De Bruyne has made 
one of the finest discoveries of later days in proving that those prefaces, 
which we read first in <i>Codex </i>

<pb n="60" id="iii.ii-Page_60" /><i>Fuldensis</i> and then in numbers of later manuscripts, are Marcionite, and that the 
Churches had not noticed the cloven hoof.<note n="75" id="iii.ii-p14.1">“Prologues bibliques d’origine Marcionite” (Rev. Bénéd., 1907, Januar., p. 
1-16), also <i>Theol. Ztg.</i>, 1907, No. 5. <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p14.2">Vide</span></i> the copy of the prefaces in our first 
Appendix.</note> But this proves only the influence of 
the text! No, it shows the influence of the <i>Marcionite collection of the 
epistles upon the formation of the ecclesiastical collection</i>. Are we then to 
suppose that it had no influence upon the <i>idea</i> of the collection itself as set 
side by side with the Gospels? Surely we may assume that this influence upon 
the formation of the collection goes back to a very early period. Does not this 
lead us back to the time of the origin of the ecclesiastical Canon? But, even 
if we are sceptical in regard to this piece of external testimony, it still 
remains true as we previously stated that what was an accomplished fact with the 
Marcionites and the Valentinians could not have remained without significance 
for the Churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p15">There is, besides, another point to be considered. It is true that the 
speculation advanced by the author of the Muratorian Fragment<note n="76" id="iii.ii-p15.1">And, we may say, countless others after him.</note>—that Paul like 
John, in that he wrote letters to <i>seven</i> Churches, wrote really to <i>one</i>, thus to 
the universal Church—was certainly first imagined at a time when the Epistles 
had already found their place in the Canon, and when it was wished to justify the inclusion 

<pb n="61" id="iii.ii-Page_61" />there of such occasional 
writings.<note n="77" id="iii.ii-p15.2">If St Paul had happened to write to three or ten Churches instead of to seven, 
we may be certain that the Universal Church would have been found to have been 
suggested by the number.</note> But the idea, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p15.3">Apostolus ad omnes scripsit 
dum ad quosdam</span>,”<note n="78" id="iii.ii-p15.4">Tert., <i>Advers. Marc</i>., v. 17.</note> is 
naturally much earlier in date. It must have made its appearance wherever men 
had learned to value the edifying power of the Epistles. The “catholicity” of 
the Epistles was clear from many passages that they contained; and even if 
there had been fewer passages whose general ecclesiastical importance was not of 
itself conspicuous and needed no artificial light, yet the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p15.5">Apostolus</span> belongs to 
the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p15.6">Ecclesia</span> and the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p15.7">Ecclesia</span> to the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p15.8">Apostolus</span>! When once the concept and title 
Apostle had been given to St Paul it could only be a question of time when his 
writings, whatever they contained, would be formally elevated to the plane of “ecclesiastical” Scripture. That herein the real service, which some of his 
Epistles had always contributed and still continued to contribute to the cause 
of Church order, played a certain <i>rôle</i> is shown by the quaint little note of the 
Muratorian Fragment in reference to St Paul’s Epistles to particular persons: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p15.9">In ordinatione ecclesiasticæ 
disciplinæ sanctificatw sunt.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p16">But St Paul could never be “the <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.1">Apostolus</span>.” He could not give direct testimony; 
and certain objectionable elements, presented by the particular and occasional 
character and peculiarities of his Epistles 

<pb n="62" id="iii.ii-Page_62" />and hindering their formal canonisation, remained a difficulty.<note n="79" id="iii.ii-p16.2">As was felt even in the fourth and fifth centuries by the more sober 
theologians of the Antiochean school.</note> This is the reason 
why, only twenty years before Tertullian’s famous statement concerning the Bible 
of the Roman Church—and therefore also of the African Church—(“<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.3">Ecclesia Romana legem et prophetas cum evangelicis et apostolicis 
litteris miscit</span>;<note n="80" id="iii.ii-p16.4">Cf. <i>De Baptism</i>, 15: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.5">Tam ex domini evangelio quam ex apostoli litteris.</span>” It 
has been even conjectured that the bipartite division of the Old Testament (“<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.6">Lex et Prophetae</span>”) influenced the similar division of the New Testament; but 
this cannot be proved nor is it even probable, seeing that the bipartite 
division can be fully explained otherwise, and that the relation of “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.7">Evangelium</span>” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.8">Apostolus</span>” can be compared with that of “Law” and “Prophets” 
only in one aspect, while in others the parallel fails.</note> <span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.9">inde potat 
fidem</span>,” <i>De Præsc</i>., 36), African Christians, laymen, as it seems, answered the 
question: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.10">Quae sunt res in capsa vestra?</span>” with the words: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.11">Libri 
et epistulæ Pauli viri iusti.</span>” We learn that at this time in Africa the Epistles of 
St Paul had a place beside the sacred collection, but that the last step, by 
which they became fully identified with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p16.12">γραφαί</span>, had not yet been taken. 
Here we actually see into the process of growth of the New Testament, and that 
directly before its final close.<note n="81" id="iii.ii-p16.13">The very peculiar formula of Tertullian: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.14">Instrumenta divinarum rerum et 
sanctorum Christianorum</span>” (<i>De Præsc</i>., 40), seems to give us another glimpse 
into the growth of the new Canon. But we cannot be sure what Tertullian means by 
“<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p16.15">instrumenta sanctorum Christianorum</span>.”</note> The distinction between the “Scriptures” and Paul is still 

<pb n="63" id="iii.ii-Page_63" />found in the controversial work of the Roman Caius (about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p16.16">A.D.</span> 200).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p17">The Pauline Epistles, because they were widely read, at the very beginning came 
as it were into Court with the claim to be constituents of the New Testament 
that was to be; but it was only after a slow process that they won a place 
beside the Canonical Scriptures, and only because of this slow process were they 
able to obtain and maintain a place in the Canon and finally to form its second 
division. But in this second division there also stood, as we learn from Irenæus, 
the Muratorian Fragment and Tertullian—about <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p17.1">A.D.</span> 180-200—that is, as soon as 
the Second Canon was in existence—at least 5 (6) other works: The Acts of the 
Apostles, two Johannine epistles, Revelation, the Epistle of Jude, and perhaps 1 Peter.<note n="82" id="iii.ii-p17.2">1</note> Concerning the last five works, we may be sure that wherever they were 
in circulation they would at once have been added to the new Canon as apostolic 
works in the strict sense of the word. Search was evidently</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p18">Polycarp, in his epistle, uses this work but does not quote it, treating it just 
as he does 1 Clement, while he deals otherwise with the Pauline Epistles. It is 
wanting in the Muratorian Fragment, and Tertullian in his earlier works does not 
quote it (yet it is different with Irenæus). The questions therefore arise 
whether Peter was regarded as the author of the work, and whether it belonged to 
the most ancient form of the Canon. I therefore neglect it. We may, however, 
assume that the Apocalypse of Peter belonged at first to the Canon, but that in 
Rome <i>very soon</i> it was objected to (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p18.1">vide</span></i> the Muratorian Fragment. More will be 
said below concerning this question and the case of the Shepherd of Hermas).

<pb n="64" id="iii.ii-Page_64" />made for such writings, which were indeed just the kind of works that were 
needed for the second division of the Canon; and, therefore, even a little 
fugitive piece like the Epistle of Jude was accepted seeing that one could 
regard its author as an Apostle.<note n="83" id="iii.ii-p18.2">Tertullian expressly gives him the title (<i>De Cultu</i>, i. 3 “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p18.3">[Scriptura) Enoch 
apud Judam apostolum testimonium possidet</span>”).</note> How unfortunate that so few works of the Twelve 
Apostles could be found and then each only giving the testimony of <i>one</i> Apostle! 
Where could a book be found that gave the testimony of all the Apostles and 
reproduced their teaching? The Acts of the Apostles was at once seized upon. We 
have already (p. 53) spoken of this book; we shall now consider it in greater 
detail. It did not, indeed, offer all that could be wished in accordance with 
the idea that governed the development of the new Canon, yet what it offered was 
of extraordinary importance. <i>It stood forth as the grand fundamental document of 
what was primitive and apostolic and of the testimony which was now all 
important</i>. From the standpoint of the early Catholic time it possessed the 
following advantages:</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p19">1. It was the work of that Luke who, by his work that stood in the Canon of the 
Gospels, was already recognised as “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p19.1">vir apostolicus</span>” and a Canonical author.<note n="84" id="iii.ii-p19.2">It is true that this is not brought out in the title which was given to the 
book. But Irenæus, the Muratorian Fragment, and Tertullian lay emphasis upon 
this point. Reflection upon the content of the book was the more important 
element in the composition of the title.</note></p>


<pb n="65" id="iii.ii-Page_65" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p20">2. It described the early history of the Church in an heroic style—<i>i.e</i>. it bore 
testimony to the classical character of that history.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p21">3. It reported speeches and testimonies of all the Apostles by the mouth of St 
Peter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p22">4. It related the missionary activity of at least one, if not two, of the 
primitive Apostles, an activity that could be regarded as the <i>work of all the 
Apostles</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p23">5. It described the transition from the mission to the Jews to the mission to 
the Gentiles, showing that it was carried out by St Peter and by the decision of 
the Primitive Community.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p24">6. It legitimised St Paul (in the sense of full Apostolate), both himself and 
the content of his teaching, and it afforded highly desirable lines of direction 
for the interpretation of “difficult” passages in the Pauline Epistles 
according to the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p24.1">communis opinio</span></i> of the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p25">That the book was seen in the light of these advantages is clearly proved by the 
statements of Irenaeus and Tertullian. With the former, St Paul and his Epistles 
stand simply under the defensive shadow of the Acts; their authority in history 
and in the Canon appears guaranteed simply by this book. Nor is it otherwise 
with Tertullian in passages of decisive importance.<note n="85" id="iii.ii-p25.1"><span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p25.2">Vide </span><i>De Præscs</i>., 22, 23; <i>Advers. Marc.</i>, i. 20; iv. 2-5; v. 1-3. Cf. also the 
passages quoted above, p. 49, note, p. 53, note.</note> Irenæus boldly 

<pb n="66" id="iii.ii-Page_66" />states (iii. 14, 1) that Luke was “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p25.3">non solum prosecutor sed et co-operarius
<i>apostolorum</i></span>” (adding “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p25.4">maxime autem Pauli</span>” in order to reconcile somewhat his 
extravagant statement with actual history). Further, the author of the 
Muratorian Fragment introduced the work with the audacious title: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p25.5">Acta <i>omnium</i> 
apostolorum</span>,”<note n="86" id="iii.ii-p25.6">Even the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p25.7">Πράξεις τῶν 
ἀποστόλων</span> in the Canon claims much too much.</note> and Tertullian roundly asserts: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p25.8">Qui Acta Apostolorum non 
recipiunt nec Spiritus sancti esse possunt.</span>” Here we see clearly in what high 
estimation the book stood, what was desired of it, and with what determined 
purpose it was made the most of <i>by inserting it between the Gospels and the 
Pauline Epistles</i>. And yet we must recognise that according to the testimony of 
Tertullian the book did not stand in the Canon of the Gnostics, that the Eucratites also rejected it,<note n="87" id="iii.ii-p25.9">Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., iv. 30, 5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.ii-p25.10">μὴ τὰς Πράξεις 
τῶν Ἀποστόλων καταδεχόμενοι</span>.</note> that before the Lime of Irenæus and the 
Muratorian Fragment there is not even a shred of evidence that it was used in 
public lection or had any aspirations in the direction of inclusion in the 
growing Canon;<note n="88" id="iii.ii-p25.11">We have no knowledge, or as good as no knowledge, of the Acts before it makes 
its appearance in the New Testament.</note> finally, that the book was not of a kind that from any point 
of view would entitle it to be included in a collection of authoritative works, under circumstances 

<pb n="67" id="iii.ii-Page_67" />as they existed between the years <span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p25.12">A.D.</span> 70 and 170. Taking all these points into 
consideration, we must conclude <i>that the placing of this book in the growing 
Canon shows evidence of reflection, of conscious purpose, of a strong hand 
acting with authority; and that by such conscious action the ideal Canon, in 
outline at least, was realised in the form of the bipartite New Testament both 
Apostolic and Catholic</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p26">The small collection of Apostolic-Catholic epistles took its place in the Canon 
by a process parallel to that of the Acts. In the Canon they both serve the same 
aim; the former, as it were, by their own inborn right—yet to a limited extent 
because they were so few and so short; the Acts, however, was thrust into its 
position, and, rightly exploited, could fulfil the aim in a high degree.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p27">The Acts is in a certain way the key to the understanding of the idea of the 
New Testament of the Church, and has given it the organic structure in which it 
stands before us. By taking its place at the head of the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.ii-p27.1">Apostolus</span>” the Acts 
first made possible the division of the Canon into two parts and justified the 
combination of the Pauline Epistles with the Gospels. It is also possible to 
speak of a threefold division, in which the Acts (together with the Catholic 
Epistles and Revelation) formed the central portion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p28">The Acts of the Apostles proves that the New Testament is “late,” 
<i>i.e</i>. that in its form it belongs 

<pb n="68" id="iii.ii-Page_68" />to a period not earlier than the end of the second century. So far as its 
constituent works are concerned it is earlier, for these for a considerable time 
had been used in public lection (even if not regularly) and the Gospels for 
decades had held a position close to, and of equal prestige with, the Old 
Testament. Hence the transition from the earlier condition of things to the “New Testament” was for many Churches scarcely noticeable.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 3. Why does the New Testament contain Four Gospels and not One only?" progress="33.42%" id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<p class="center" id="iii.iii-p1">§ 3. <i>Why does the New Testament contain Four Gospels and not One only</i>?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p2">The original title of the Gospels in the Canon had the following form:</p>


<div style="margin-left:10%" id="iii.iii-p2.1">
<table border="0" style="width:90%" id="iii.iii-p2.2">
<tr id="iii.iii-p2.3">
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; width:30%" id="iii.iii-p2.4">The Gospel</td>
<td rowspan="4" style="text-align:center;vertical-align:center; font-size:xx-large; width:10%" id="iii.iii-p2.5">{</td>
<td style="width:60%" id="iii.iii-p2.6">according to Matthew</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iii-p2.7">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii.iii-p2.8">according to Mark.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iii-p2.9">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii.iii-p2.10">according to Luke.</td>
</tr><tr id="iii.iii-p2.11">
<td style="width:60%" id="iii.iii-p2.12">according to John.</td>
</tr>
</table>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">So run the most ancient authorities (the word Gospel is not repeated). Casual 
reflection tells us that titles so completely similar and at the same time so 
imperfect cannot proceed from the authors themselves. We must conclude that 
these titles, like the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p3.1">Πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων</span>, have been added at a later date. Thus the original titles have been lost or rather 
have been deleted; for these works must have borne titles.</p>

<pb n="69" id="iii.iii-Page_69" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">Yet we can trace these titles back to the middle of the second century. This 
fact and the similarity of their form make it certain that they proceed from the 
person who first brought together these four books and bound them in one. 
Consequently this did not happen (as in the case of the Acts) when the twofold 
New Testament took form, but at an earlier date.<note n="89" id="iii.iii-p4.1">If it had happened shortly before the year <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p4.2">A.D.</span> 200 we may well conjecture that 
care would have been taken that in the titles St Mark should appear as the 
Gospel of Peter, St Luke as the Gospel of Paul.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">In the Manuscripts the <i>common</i> title for all four Gospels is “The Gospel.” The 
compiler did not unintentionally not repeat the word “Gospel” in the title to 
each individual Gospel. They were intended in combination to present “The 
Gospel”; none of them had the right by itself to be called “The Gospel.” 
Still less might one speak of the Gospel “of Matthew,” etc; for the word <span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p5.1">Evangelium</span> had its own self-evident 
genitive, “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p5.2">Jesu Christi</span>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">Nor, on the other hand, may we take these titles “according to Matthew,” etc., 
as if by them the compiler would imply that these books were not composed by 
Matthew, etc., but were only indirectly dependent upon these men. No one in 
antiquity understood the titles in this way. The matter becomes quite clear when 
we consider the titles of the apocryphal Gospels: The Gospel of Peter professes to be written by St 

<pb n="70" id="iii.iii-Page_70" />Peter, for St Peter speaks in the first person, and yet this Gospel bears the 
title: “The Gospel according to Peter.” The titles <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p6.1">Κατὰ 
Ματθαῖον</span>, etc., mean 
“The Gospel according to Matthew’s own description,” etc., <i>not</i> “The Gospel 
according to Matthew’s tradition,” etc.<note n="90" id="iii.iii-p6.2">There were also gospels called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p6.3">καθ᾽ Ἑβραίους</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p6.4">κατ᾽ Ἀιγυπτίους</span>. Here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p6.5">κατά</span> 
can only mean “according to the use of” or something similar. We do not know 
the origin of these terms. But it seems that they are connected with one 
another—that in Egypt the gospel used by Jewish Christians had the one name and 
the gospel used by Gentile Christians had the other.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">The character and the similarity of the titles shows that the four books were 
intended to be regarded as <i>one</i> work in fourfold presentation. Irenæus so 
conceives it when he speaks of the “four-formed” Gospel,<note n="91" id="iii.iii-p7.1">iii. 11. 8.</note> and the view finds 
especially clear expression in the Muratorian Fragment, the author of which with 
circumstantiality, but most significantly, writes: “The third book of the 
Gospel according to Luke,” “The fourth book of the Gospel according to John.” 
The compiler of these four books thus judged them not as works important in the 
first place (or even at all) because of their authors, nor even as works each of 
which by itself fulfilled the object which each had in view—for then he would 
not have given us four of them—nor even as “Gospels” (as if there could have 
been several Gospels), but as books which together presented the Gospel. In them was contained all that 

<pb n="71" id="iii.iii-Page_71" />could be known and was to be known about the Gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">This condition of things can be traced back for Asia Minor to the time of 
Irenæus’ earliest youth, <i>i.e</i>. to just before the middle of the second century. 
Irenæus has no conception that the written Gospel ever existed otherwise than 
in this form; indeed he ascribes its fourfold form to a Divine dispensation 
which answered to the dispensation of Nature, and which was already foreshadowed 
in the Old Testament.<note n="92" id="iii.iii-p8.1">iii. 11. 8; iii. 1.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">Nor is it by pure accident that through the testimony of Irenæus we are able to 
say that in Asia Minor this condition of things existed before the middle of the 
second century; for as I have shown in my <i>Chronologie</i>, i. S. 589 ff., 681-701, 
it is most probable that the compilation of our four Gospels took place in Asia 
Minor, and that from thence the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p9.1">εὐαγγέλιον 
τετράμορφον</span><note n="93" id="iii.iii-p9.2">(Fourfold Gospel.)</note> started on its 
victorious course in connection with the anti-Gnostic controversies, and in some 
few decades established itself in most of the provincial Churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">We know that long before the middle of the second century, in fact, already at 
the time of John the Presbyter, there was much discussion concerning the Four 
Gospels, which were confronted and compared with one another, and that in these 
discussions <i>John himself played an authoritative part</i>. 

<pb n="72" id="iii.iii-Page_72" />These discussions turned, in the first place, upon questions of <i>completeness and 
the correct order of events</i> in the respective Gospels, and also upon questions 
as to whether the authors were <i>eye-witnesses</i>, and whether <i>in their works they 
had given a duly lofty expression to the nature of Christ</i>.<note n="94" id="iii.iii-p10.1">The evidence—all pointing to Asia Minor—is found in Papias, Clement of 
Alexandria, the Muratorian Fragment, Hippolytus—Epiphanius (Alogi), and Euseb., 
<i>H.E.</i>, iii. 24.</note> As usually happens 
in such controversies, some took up an exclusive standpoint and accepted only 
the Johannine Gospel or, on the other hand, only the Synoptic Gospels (or even 
only one of these?), alleging that the other Gospels had no authority, and even 
attempting to convict them of heresy. The result of these discussions and 
controversies was that neither the Synoptics nor “John” were dispensed with, 
but that they were all set together in one compilation in the way that has been 
above mentioned.<note n="95" id="iii.iii-p10.2">This meant, whether it was intended or not, that chief prestige was assigned 
to the fourth Gospel; for this Gospel could, indeed, be rejected, but once 
accepted its superiority was therewith silently admitted. With this Gospel—and 
here I agree with Overbeck in the work quoted above—it was a case of “Thou 
shalt have none other gods but me.” We may at the same time allow that its 
author—like the Presbyter in regard to Mark—could respect the other Gospels as 
right worthy performances, and could even champion them from this point of view; but he certainly did not wish to see them at his aide. (Jülicher 
<i>Einl</i>.<sup>5</sup>, S. 465, says that St John did not mean to replace St Matthew and St Luke. 
Certainly, he had quite different aims in writing his book; but did he intend 
that his book should be placed side by side with those Gospels? And may it not 
be that the purpose to supplant them is not obvious in his work because it 
was assumed as a matter of course?). Again the third Gospel also was intended 
to be the Gospel, and Eusebius (who certainly knew Greek!) is surely right when 
he understands from the prologue that St Luke was not satisfied with his 
predecessors, and so not even with St Mark, and regarded their works as rather 
presumptuous (<i>H.E</i>., iii. 24, 15). Further, the formal style of the introduction 
to St Mark shows that the author meant this work to be the story, not one among 
many stories. Finally, both these Gospels, in spite of the high claims they make 
for themselves, do not anywhere show that they were intended for public reading; while St Matthew evidently was from the first so intended. I have no doubt 
that the two other Synoptic Gospels obtained the rank and dignity of works to be 
read in the Church, just because they were associated with St Matthew (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p10.3">vide</span></i> my 
<i>Neue Unters. zur Apostelgeschichte</i>, 1911, S. 94).</note> The compilation was thus evidently 

<pb n="73" id="iii.iii-Page_73" />a compromise, not between Jewish and Gentile Christians—this controversy did not 
even come into consideration—but between usages and conflicting traditions in 
the chief Churches of Asia Minor, especially Ephesus, concerning Gospels to be 
read at public worship, traditions that originated in perhaps Achaia (St Luke), 
in Palestine (St Matthew), in Rome (St Mark), and in Asia Minor itself (St 
John).<note n="96" id="iii.iii-p10.4">Just as we must in this connection completely disregard the earlier 
controversy between Jewish and Gentile Christians, so also we must reject the 
hypothesis that any one, except Marcion, ever noticed theological differences 
between the Synoptic Gospels. A controversy, however, certainly existed in Asia 
Minor between these and the Johannine Gospel as to whether they depended upon 
eye-witnesses, and concerning the correctness and theological content of their records.</note> I would just remark that owing to the meeting together of several 
Gospels in one neighbourhood the Churches for a time were led to exercise a kind 
of historical criticism upon them (concerning such points as the completeness, the correctness of the 

<pb n="74" id="iii.iii-Page_74" />order of events, the conception of the 
Person of Christ); and that, accordingly, for a few decades, the Church in Asia 
Minor adopted an attitude towards the Gospels which she never allowed herself to 
adopt in the following centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">The compromise took place under the sign of the Johannine Gospel. Those who 
would have this late book read in the Churches of Asia Minor carried their point 
against the “Alogi”; but as they were not able to abolish the earlier 
tradition in regard to public lection there arose the difficulty of a plurality 
of Gospels. If it had been a question of only two Gospels the difficulty would 
have been great enough, it could scarcely have been increased when it was a 
question of three or four. Indeed, we may conjecture that the situation created 
by the success of the fourth Gospel made it possible for all three Synoptics to 
remain as Gospel books of the Church side by side with the Johannine Gospel, 
instead of, perhaps, St Matthew only, or only St Mark and St Luke; and for 
existing usages, apart from that of the Johannine Gospel, to be tolerated rather 
than repressed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">But at the time that this fourfold work was compiled, did its author really mean 
it to be the last word, or was it to be regarded as only provisional? In my <i>Reden und Aufsätzen</i> (ii. S. 239 ff.) I have given some reasons for regarding the 
latter alternative as very probable. Jülicher (<i>loc. </i>

<pb n="75" id="iii.iii-Page_75" /><i>cit.</i>) is of contrary opinion, and asserts that “there was no more need that one 
should object to four Gospels than to thirteen Pauline Epistles, or to parallel 
accounts of incidents in Old Testament history. The differences were not felt, 
one only rejoiced at the confirmation which each new evangelist afforded to the 
other, and in the last resort one had recourse to the obvious theory that the 
later evangelist completed the record of the earlier. Naturally every small sect 
had its one Gospel; just as naturally in the Catholic Church spread over three 
continents different books for a time divided this prestige, and then settled 
down peacefully together.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">In my opinion these remarks of Jülicher do not reflect the feelings and 
circumstances of that period. Is it really true that at that period four Gospels 
must have been just as unobjectionable as thirteen Pauline Epistles?—to say 
nothing of the fact that, as is proved by the Muratorian Fragment, even the 
thirteen Pauline Epistles were not felt to be absolutely unobjectionable. It is 
surely of the essence of an <i>authoritative</i> history that it should be one and that 
its prestige should be felt to be in peril if other accounts are set side by 
side with it.<note n="97" id="iii.iii-p13.1">The comparison with double accounts in the Old Testament does not hold good; 
for we do not know what difficulties they caused during the process of 
canonisation in the Synagogue. The Church here had no choice; she simply had to 
accept the Canon with its difficulties.</note> Still more if this history was 

<pb n="76" id="iii.iii-Page_76" />meant to be read regularly at public worship, alternative readings from other 
accounts must have led to serious misunderstandings. Jülicher’s comparison with 
“Epistles” is surely out of place. It was only the special address of the 
epistles that caused certain difficulties; apart from this there could have 
been as many epistles as there were psalms without causing any trouble. Neither 
is it true that no one took offence at the plurality of Gospels or felt the 
differences in their accounts. Did not the very author of the Muratorian 
Fragment write: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p13.2">Licet varia singulis evangeliorum libris principia doceantur, 
nihil tamen differt credentium fidei, cum uno ac principali spiritu declarata 
sint in omnibus omnia de nativitate, de passione, de resurrectione, etc.</span>”? This 
is said in opposition to objections which were founded on the plurality of 
Gospels in itself and on the differences in their accounts, among which 
differences one is emphasised as an especially important example! And is not 
the whole discussion of the question by Irenæus (iii. 11. 9) an apology for <i>four</i> 
Gospels in face of the natural demand for only <i>one</i>? He also is compelled to 
make play with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p13.3">ἑνὶ τνεύματι 
συνεχόμενον</span><note n="98" id="iii.iii-p13.4">(Held together by one Spirit.)</note> 
against the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p13.5">τετράμορφον</span><note n="99" id="iii.iii-p13.6">(Fourfold.)</note> (a 
term which in itself only smooths over the actual difficulty)—an argument which 
could have given little real satisfaction; and following upon him and the 

<pb n="77" id="iii.iii-Page_77" />author of the Muratorian Fragment constant attempts were made in the Church to 
force the troublesome plurality into an artificial unity. “The differences were 
not felt,” says Jülicher. Surely it is just the contrary: from the two 
different genealogies of Jesus to the accounts of His appearances after His 
Resurrection the differences in the Gospels were most acutely felt, and all 
kinds of attempts were made to harmonise them—think only of Julius Africanus for 
one! Nor can I find scarcely anywhere evidence that “one rejoiced at the 
confirmation that the new evangelist afforded to the other.” What “confirmation” was needed by an evangelist who had the name Matthew or Mark? Moreover, “the 
obvious theory that the later evangelist completed the account of the earlier,” 
described by Jülicher as a “last resort,” not only contradicted the very idea of 
a Canonical Gospel, but first made its appearance at a comparatively late date, 
and certainly did not give pure joy. Finally, I must dissent from the suggestion 
that “if every small sect had its one Gospel just as naturally in the Catholic 
Church spread over three continents, <i>different</i> books for a time divided this 
prestige and then settled down peacefully together.” Here the contrast between “small sect” and “Catholic Church” seems to be incorrectly drawn: on this 
point the needs of the Catholic Church could not have been other than 

<pb n="78" id="iii.iii-Page_78" />those of the smallest sect. Moreover, all separated Christian communities (not 
only small sects) of which we have knowledge, except those that separated 
themselves from the Catholic Church after the creation of the Canon of four 
Gospels, had only one Gospel: for instance, the Jewish Christians in Palestine 
and Egypt, the early Gentile Christians of Egypt, the Marcionite Church 
throughout the world, the Gnostic Jewish Christians, and those Christians of 
Asia Minor that rejected the Synoptic Gospels. The plurality of the Gospels was 
a peculiarity unique in character of which, to judge from the earliest Christian 
writings that quote “the Gospel” or Gospel material (1 Clement, Didache, etc.), 
no one then had the slightest conception.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">We are therefore quite justified in our inquiry whether the concession that four 
Gospels were suitable for public lection, made in Asia Minor after stress and 
controversy, was intended as a final solution of the problem. The Marcan Gospel 
and the collection of sayings (<i>Q</i>), the author of which was probably the Apostle 
St Matthew, were followed by our St Luke and St Matthew, which were really “harmonies.” In these two Gospels the two sources are worked up into single books 
without any regard to the dignity of their authors. Why should not the process 
have been continued to a further stage of unification, and the concession 

<pb n="79" id="iii.iii-Page_79" />of four distinct Gospels have been regarded as only provisional? Even if we had 
no further information the question would not be superfluous; for it is 
suggested by the previous course of Gospel construction. But we are not without 
further information. It is true that the supposition, suggested by a series of 
indications, that so early a writer as Justin had recourse to a Gospel harmony 
in addition to the separate Gospels, cannot be regarded as sufficiently probable 
in spite of laborious attempts to prove it; but we know as a fact that Tatian 
composed a harmony of the four Gospels, and that in the East this work very soon 
obtained the widest circulation as “The Gospel.” Evidently Tatian composed this 
work not for private purposes but, as the result shows, in order to replace “the Gospels of the separated.” In these last days, von Soden, senior, and others 
with him, have asserted that this work must also have played an important <i>rôle</i> 
in the very early history of the Greco-Latin Churches, seeing that it has had an 
extraordinary influence upon the text of the Gospels in these Churches; but one 
can only say that this hypothesis still lacks confirmation. Still so much must 
be allowed—this book was not intended to be confined only to the Syrian 
Churches, it was meant to serve the Church as a whole, and in this intention it 
was not altogether unsuccessful. Again, we hear from St Jerome that Theophilus, 

<pb n="80" id="iii.iii-Page_80" />Bishop of Antioch, also composed a Gospel Harmony (about <span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p14.1">A.D.</span> 180).<note n="100" id="iii.iii-p14.2"><i>Ep. ad Algasiam</i> (i. pp. 860 f. Valtarsi): “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p14.3">Theophilus, Antiochenæ ecolesiæ 
septimus post Petrum apostolum episcopus, qui <i>quattuor evangelistarum in unum 
corpus dicta compingens</i> ingenii sui nobis monumenta dimisit, etc.</span>”</note> 
Unfortunately we have no knowledge of its details; still we may conclude that 
Theophilus, like Tatian, felt that the arrangement of four Gospels was something 
that was only provisional.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">What, then, hindered the process of combining the four Gospels into 
<i>one</i>, not only in Asia Minor, but also in the Greco-Latin Churches; so that in spite of 
all the disadvantages of plurality they still remained distinct? The answer 
does not seem difficult. Here also the interest was at work that asserted itself 
so powerfully everywhere in the Church soon after the beginning of the second 
century—the interest in <i>testimony</i> (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p15.1">vide supra</span></i>, pp. 54 ff.). This interest—<i>the 
interest in the Apostolic, in sure and certain tradition</i>—surpassed all other 
interests and triumphed over all objections. To possess records given by such 
persons as Matthew and John must have been more important to the Churches in 
conflict with Gnosticism than any other consideration.<note n="101" id="iii.iii-p15.2">In this sense one also spoke of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p15.3">Διδαχὴ τοῦ κυρίου διὰ τῶν 
ιβ´ ἀποστόλων</span> and of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.iii-p15.4">τῶν ἀποστόλων ὐμῶν ἐντολὴ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ 
οωτῆρος</span> (<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:2" id="iii.iii-p15.5" parsed="|2Pet|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.2">2 Pet. iii. 2</scripRef>).</note> We already see this in 
the case of Justin who, when he composed his apology, had already written at length against heretics. 

<pb n="81" id="iii.iii-Page_81" />Naturally the Gospels are to him important in the first place because they tell 
of the Lord; yet they are to him almost as important, because they are “Memorabilia of the Apostles,” and we have every reason to suppose that Papias, a 
somewhat earlier contemporary of Justin, was of the same opinion; that with 
him, too, the apostolic names borne by the Gospels, declaring their apostolic 
origin, formed an instance of highest authority in the controversy with heretics 
concerning trustworthy knowledge of the person of Christ and of the evangelic 
history. Interest in testimony to tradition could not now allow the four Gospels 
to be combined into one; for then the names would have been lost, or at least 
left uncertain. Hence all efforts in the direction of a Diatessaron had no 
longer any chance of success; the Church was compelled to abide by the “four” 
and to see their unity, such as it was, in the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p15.6">spiritus principalis</span></i>: The Gospel 
remained “tetramorphon” in the sense of “the separated.”<note n="102" id="iii.iii-p15.7">Lietzmann agrees in this view (<i><span lang="DE" id="iii.iii-p15.8">Wie wurden die B.B. der N.T. heilige Schrift?</span></i> 
1907, S. 67).</note>
<i>In principle the 
same interest as that which led to the formation of the second part of the New 
Testament</i> (<i>the <span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p15.9">Apostolus</span></i>), <i>also perpetuated the collection of four Gospels</i>, so 
that it never arrived at literary unity. In the name “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p15.10">Apostoli</span>,” which the 
author of the Muratorian Fragment uses for the whole Canon, this interest finds sharp expression. 

<pb n="82" id="iii.iii-Page_82" />Not only in the second division of the New Testament, but also in the fact that 
the Gospel is given in four books, we possess a lasting memorial of the 
Apostolic tradition that set itself on a level with the word and history of the 
Lord. This memorial was purchased at great cost, at the cost, indeed, of real 
sacrifice, for into the bargain came all the difficulties that four separate 
records must have created for public lection, for the instruction of 
catechumens, and for exegesis—difficulties which certainly at first must have 
appeared almost insurmountable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">The question set in the title of this paragraph is then to be answered as 
follows: The New Testament contains four Gospels and not only one, because at 
the beginning of the second century these four Gospels met together in Asia 
Minor (probably in Ephesus), and after controversy and conflict peaceably 
settled down together. From Asia Minor this arrangement passed to the other 
Churches.<note n="103" id="iii.iii-p16.1">As an indication that St Matthew was as yet little known, or altogether unknown 
in Rome at the beginning of the second century, we have also a piece of external 
evidence, though it is not certainly altogether clear, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iii-p16.2">vide</span></i> the note of Eusebius 
(pseudo-Eusebius) preserved in Syriac concerning the star of the Magi (Nestle, “<i>Marginalien u. Materialien</i>,” S. 72; 
<i>cf</i>. my <i>Chronologie</i>, ii. S. 126): “In the 
second year of the coming of our Lord, under the consulate of Cæsar and Capito, 
in the month Kanun II., these Magi came from the East and worshipped our Lord. 
And in the year 430 (1st Oct. 118/9), in the reign of Hadrian, under the 
consulate of Severus and Fulgus [Fulvius] (<span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p16.3">A.D.</span> 120), during the episcopate of 
Xystus, bishop of the city of Rome, this question arose among people who were acquainted with Holy 
Scripture, and through the efforts of great men in different places this story 
was sought for and found and written in the language of those who cared for it.”</note> In the background lay the purpose to 

<pb n="83" id="iii.iii-Page_83" />find some single form in which the Church might present what was contained in 
the four; but this purpose was very soon crossed by the perception that the 
four books <i>as works of Matthew and John, of Mark and Luke</i>, acquired in conflict 
with the false tradition of the Gnostics an importance immeasurable and 
irreplaceable. Therefore these apostolic works were allowed to remain separate 
in spite of all the difficulties which were there-by involved; and attempts 
like that of Tatian to bring the four into one—attempts which were in the line 
of previous development—found no acceptance in the Church.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 4. Why has only one Apocalypse been able to keep its place in the New Testament?  Why not several—or none at all?" progress="39.62%" id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<p class="center" id="iii.iv-p1">§ 4. <i>Why has only one Apocalypse been able to keep its place in the New Testament? 
Why not several—or none at all?</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p2">In answering this question<note n="104" id="iii.iv-p2.1">It has been already touched upon (pp. 35 f.), but requires more detailed 
discussion.</note> we may suitably take the Muratorian Fragment as our 
starting-point. At the close of its positive section occurs a paragraph which 
may be paraphrased as follows:</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">“We also accept Apocalypses, but only two, those of John and Peter; yet the 
latter is rejected by a minority among us. The Shepherd of Hermas 

<pb n="84" id="iii.iv-Page_84" />ought not to be spoken of as a part of the Canon either now or at any future 
time; for it was written only lately in our own times in Rome under the Bishop 
Pius, the brother of the author; our Canon can only contain <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p3.1">apostoli</span></i>. Neither 
ought it to be added to the Old Testament, as some wish who point to the 
prophetic character of the work; for this Book of the prophets is finally 
closed. Hence the Shepherd of Hermas must be used only for private reading.”<note n="105" id="iii.iv-p3.2">Lines 71 ff.: “<span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p3.3">Apocalypses etiam Johannis et Petri tantum recipimus, quam 
quidam ex nostris legi in ecclesia nolunt. Pastorem vero nuperrime temporibus 
nostris in urbe Roma Hernias conscripsit sedente cathedra urbis Romæ ecelesiæ 
Pio episcopo fratre eius, et ideo legi eum quidem oportet, se publicare vero in 
ecclesia populo neque inter prophetas completo numero, neque inter apostolos in 
finem temporum potest.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">If we closely consider what these words say we cannot doubt that the author 
means that prophetic works (apocalypses) as such do not at all belong to the 
Canon of the Church. His statement is, however, involved, because as a matter of 
fact, which he cannot deny, there is question here of three works of prophetic 
character, two of which he himself allows to stand in the Canon. He thus 
occupies a position intermediate between two groups in his own Church, one of 
which would only allow one Apocalypse, while the other would allow three to be 
read in public. It is noteworthy that, though he does not agree with the former 
group, their views do not arouse his displeasure; he only 

<pb n="85" id="iii.iv-Page_85" />states quite objectively their dissent from himself.<note n="106" id="iii.iv-p4.1">It is the only case of this kind in the whole list. There is no reference to 
the Petrine apocalypse in Irenæus and Tertullian, unless, in the case of the 
latter, it is to this apocalypse that we must assign the quotation from an 
apocryphal work that occurs in <i>De Resurr</i>., 32: “Habes scriptum: ‘Et mandabo 
piscibus maris et eructabunt ossa quæ sunt comesta, et faciam compaginem ad 
compaginem et os ad os.’” I am sorry to say that I have overlooked this 
quotation in my article on works quoted by Tertullian; it has been kindly 
pointed out to me by Mr Tame of Cambridge.</note> On 
the other hand, he opposes the claim of the other group and rejects it with 
restrained and yet unmistakably strong feeling.<note n="107" id="iii.iv-p4.2">Though not with the unrestrained passion shown by Tertullian in 
<i>De Pudicitia</i>.</note> The only conclusion we can draw 
is that the new Canon when it was formed contained <i>three</i> Apocalypses;<note n="108" id="iii.iv-p4.3">Irenæus also, and Tertullian (in his early writings), count Hermas among 
authoritative works, and thus as belonging to the new Canon.</note> but 
that very soon afterwards in Rome itself a protest was raised, with the result 
that the third Apocalypse was sacrificed to the feelings of a majority while a 
minority effected the rejection also of the second. The protest was concerned 
with the question whether Apocalyptic (prophetic) books had any right to be 
included in the new Canon; and the fact that the Johannine Apocalypse and at 
first also the Petrine Apocalypse were able to gain a place therein was due, not 
to their prophetic, but simply to their <i>Apostolic</i>, character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">Can we imagine a more striking contrast than that afforded by this later stage and the first 

<pb n="86" id="iii.iv-Page_86" />beginnings of the history of the Canon! Now, at first, <i>only three</i> 
Apocalypses are included, and, finally, all but one are excluded, whilst at the 
beginning the Apocalyptic and prophetic works—whether Jewish Messianic writings 
that had not found a place in the Old Testament or new Christian writings—were 
the <i>only books</i> that ranked in authority with the Old Testament. Seeing that the 
“Word of the Lord” had not yet found definite literary form we may, without 
exaggeration, say that in those first days the Apocalypses, in idea and, indeed, 
to a great extent in actual reality, appeared as a second Canon, and accordingly 
formed the nucleus of a New Testament<note n="109" id="iii.iv-p5.1">Or of an expansion of the Old Testament. In the treatise <i>De Cultu Fem</i>., 
Tertullian still pleads for the acceptance of Enoch into the Old Testament of the Church.</note> of definite character which, however, 
perished at its birth. The Apocalypses of Ezra, Moses, and Enoch are quoted as 
authoritative in post-Apostolic literature from the Epistle of Jude onward: 
Hermas quotes no work except a prophecy of Eldad and Modad (<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 2:3,4" id="iii.iv-p5.2">Vis., ii. 3, 4</scripRef>); 
nay, even Paul himself quotes an Apocalypse (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:14" id="iii.iv-p5.3" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Ephes. v. 14</scripRef>), so also the authors 
of the first and second Epistles of Clement (i. 23; ii. 11). The author of the 
Didache (ii. 7. 11) forbids any criticism of the utterances of Christian 
prophets, including naturally written prophecies, indeed he compares such 
criticism to the sin against the Holy Ghost. 

<pb n="87" id="iii.iv-Page_87" />This can only mean that the authority of prophecy is absolute and must be 
accepted unconditionally. The author of the Johannine Apocalypse closes his book 
with the denunciation of fearful punishments against anyone who dared to alter 
his prophecy (xxii. 18 f.), claiming thus for his utterances supreme authority. 
Hermas requires that his little Apocalypse should be read everywhere in the 
Churches.<note n="110" id="iii.iv-p5.4"><i>Vis</i>., 11, 4. The president of the Church is to send it to the Churches in 
other lands; a certain <i>Grapte</i> is to deliver it to the widows and orphans in 
Rome; Hermas himself will read it to the Roman presbyters.</note> Justin, in <i>Dialogue</i> 81, describes the Millennium first according to 
<scripRef passage="Isaiah 65:1-25" id="iii.iv-p5.5" parsed="|Isa|65|1|65|25" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.1-Isa.65.25">Isaiah lxv.</scripRef>, then he adds that also “among us” a man named John, in a 
revelation afforded to him, has prophesied of a kingdom of a thousand years, 
with which prophecy Justin combines a saying of the Lord. The fact that “among 
us” the gifts of the prophets still continue (c. 82, etc.) is for Justin a 
decisive proof that “we” are the people of God. No doubt about it, a Corpus of 
Christian prophetic writings was well in sight as a new collection of sacred 
scripture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">Why, then, is it that such a collection has not come down to us as a “New 
Testament?” Why have the first become last—indeed, not even the last—why have 
they almost all been thrust into the background?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p7">The answer to this question in its main lines has been already given above: the course of development 

<pb n="88" id="iii.iv-Page_88" />of the inner history of the Church during the years <span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p7.1">A.D.</span> 150-180 thrust the 
idea of the “Apostolic” into the foreground as of sovereign authority, and at 
the same time with ever-increasing emphasis proscribed the idea of the 
prophetic. The Montanist controversy, indeed, brought this process to its close. 
Had this controversy not occurred, the process would not only have lasted much 
longer but it might also have had a somewhat different result. Yet on the other 
hand we must recognise that this controversy was only an acute symptom of a 
development whose necessity lay in the very nature of the Church as it 
consolidated itself. <i>Every religious community as it grows into a Church based 
on tradition must proscribe</i> “<i>prophecy</i>” <i>as authoritative</i>. Prophecy may continue 
to play its part in the life of the individual and for the edification of 
smaller groups, it may even preserve an honourable place in the Church itself as 
an ornament of spiritual value, but it can never be of Canonical authority just 
because in Churches based on tradition this function belongs exclusively to 
tradition itself and to the official body that administers tradition. These two 
powers are intimately connected and only perform their function in the absence 
of a rival authority. In the Churches, however, tradition had necessarily “the 
Apostolic” as its characteristic. Accordingly, if the development of things 
demanded that the test of the Apostolic must be applied also 

<pb n="89" id="iii.iv-Page_89" />to written works, then it necessarily followed that books of prophecy as such 
must fall out of account unless they could produce some other claim to 
authority. Their authors had gifts personal in character, but possessed, so to 
say, no <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p7.2">Missio Canonica</span></i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">According to this fundamental principle almost every prophetic element was 
eliminated when the new Canon was constructed, about the year <span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p8.1">A.D.</span> 180, a fact 
that in itself shows most clearly that the Canon was based on a <i>selection</i>. Three 
Apocalypses were indeed preserved, but the explanation, so far as the Johannine 
and Petrine Apocalypses are concerned, is very simple. They counted as <i>apostolic</i> 
writings and this saved them.<note n="111" id="iii.iv-p8.2">Justin already assigns value to the Apostolic character of the Johannine 
Apocalypse when he introduces its author, not only as “one of us named John,” 
but also as “one of the apostles of Christ.”</note> Their apostolic character made them fit to be 
accepted—and, besides, the Johannine Apocalypse contained seven (hortatory) 
epistles, as the Muratorian Fragment remarks not without some special reason; 
we cannot tell whether the Petrine Apocalypse also contained passages of a 
hortative character. What, however, was it that protected the Shepherd of Hermas 
when the decision was once made that prophecy was not to be admitted into the 
new Canon, but was to be confined to the Old Testament? Probably it was at first impossible to do away with 

<pb n="90" id="iii.iv-Page_90" />the book because its prestige was too high; after all, theory must always come 
to a compromise with the force of facts! Then again, prophecy occupied only a 
portion of the book, which otherwise consisted of exhortations of all kinds 
that afforded no difficulties to the new Canon. And, lastly, it is quite 
possible that about the year <span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p8.3">A.D.</span> 180 numbers of people, even in Rome, no longer 
knew how late the book was, indeed confidently ascribed it to the Hermas greeted 
by St Paul in the Epistle to the Romans (<scripRef passage="Romans 16:14" id="iii.iv-p8.4" parsed="|Rom|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.14">xvi. 14</scripRef>),<note n="112" id="iii.iv-p8.5">This combination is, it is true, first met with in Origen, Comm. in <scripRef passage="Romans 10:31" id="iii.iv-p8.6" parsed="|Rom|10|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.31">Rom. x. 
31</scripRef>.</note> thus investing the author 
with somewhat of an Apostolic character. The fact that the Muratorian Fragment 
so emphatically states the late date of the book does seem to imply that this 
was no longer generally known.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">But must not the breach with ancient tradition involved in the rejection of 
prophecy have been felt in the Churches to he revolutionary? This would 
certainly have been the case if the late Jewish and the Christian Apocalypses 
had ever been read regularly at public worship; but, then, no such custom can 
be proved to have existed. It is true, as we have seen, that these works were 
fairly constantly quoted; but we may be sure that the general knowledge of 
these works was confined only to isolated utterances from them. Hence the new 
theory, if it spared the three above-mentioned 

<pb n="91" id="iii.iv-Page_91" />Apocalypses, could creep in without causing any perceptible breach. Indeed we 
may say conversely that the new theory could only have arisen because the 
prevailing practice of public lection had unconsciously prepared the way for it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">It was not until theory began to interfere with this practice that conflicts 
arose. We hear nothing, indeed, of these in connection with the Petrine 
Apocalypse; but here we may assume that its authorship by St Peter was called 
into question at an already early date. Those Roman Christians that, according 
to the testimony of the Muratorian Fragment, would not have this book read in 
the Church, in all probability had already denied the Petrine 
authorship—certainly not on the ground of critical investigations, but, as we 
may well suppose, because the Apocalypse contained a long discourse of Jesus 
with the disciples which was not contained in the Gospels, and had a suspicious 
savour of Gnosticism.<note n="113" id="iii.iv-p10.1">About the year <span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p10.2">A.D.</span> 200 numerous works recounting discourses of Jesus with His 
disciples (especially after the Resurrection) had already come into circulation. 
The majority of these were heretical and gave offence to the orthodox. This must 
have caused anxious and sober-minded men, without demanding of them much 
critical intelligence, to come to the conclusion that all accounts concerning 
our Lord not included in the Gospels were to be rejected, and therefore also the 
books which contained such accounts. The passage in question in the Petrine 
Apocalypse must have struck “Canonists” of the straiter sect as very suspicious.</note> What is certain is this, that wherever the 
book dropped out of use it was regarded as pseudo-Petrine. It disappeared silently and peacefully, 

<pb n="92" id="iii.iv-Page_92" />reappearing here and there for a moment before it sank for ever.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">The Shepherd of Hermas fought hard against his expulsion. Nothing substantial 
could be produced in favour of the book except “custom”; and the fact that 
the book disappeared so slowly shows what a powerful factor custom was in the 
whole process. The battle against this accepted work started by the author of 
the Muratorian Fragment on the ground of the new Canonical principle,<note n="114" id="iii.iv-p11.1">There is nothing in what he says that shows that he objected to the contents of 
the book.</note> and 
continued by Tertullian on Montanist grounds, lasted pretty well through the 
first half of the third century. It ended, as it could only end, disastrously 
for the Shepherd, and even Origen’s affection for the book could not save it 
against the new principle. This principle, not the attacks of Tertullian, 
brought about its destruction; and yet in some Churches (especially the 
Egyptian and Latin) it still had friends for a long period, and an attempt was 
even made to preserve the book for the Church by attaching it to the Old Testament.<note n="115" id="iii.iv-p11.2">Concerning the most instructive history of the book until far into the Middle 
Ages, <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p11.3">vide</span></i> the Prolegomena to my edition (pp. xliv-lxxi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">But even the Johannine Apocalypse during the third century must face the attack 
of the new principle following upon a preliminary assault by the Alogi. The 
facts of this conflict and their con-sequences are so well known that we need not here 

<pb n="93" id="iii.iv-Page_93" />consider them, and besides they lie outside the limits that have been set to our investigation. Yet 
they themselves finally confirm the view which we have taken. If objections were 
raised against the appearance in the Canon of a book so ancient and venerable, 
how great seems the gulf that separates present and past, how firm and secure 
the new principle that prophecy as such does not belong to the New Testament! 
It is true that objection was taken in Alexandria and Cæsarea to the Millennianism and much else that appeared in the book, but the real motive for 
rejection was that one would have nothing to do with prophetic revelations that 
altered the impression that one had received from the words of Christ and the 
Apostles. For this very reason the Apostolic character of the book began to be 
disputed; for there was no other way to do away with the book. If things had 
gone as Eusebius really wished, we should not to-day have had the book in the 
New Testament, but this conscientious accountant could not bring himself to 
allow his own opinion to override the facts as they stood, which he felt it to 
be his bounden duty to state and accept. If Athanasius, in his famous Festal 
Epistle, had accepted the verdict of Dionysius and Eusebius, the book would also 
have been lost; for at that time the West also was ready to accept or reject 
all that the great Bishop of Alexandria prescribed. But 

<pb n="94" id="iii.iv-Page_94" />Athanasius as a Churchman followed in his list the tradition of his Church, 
which, in spite of Dionysius, had held fast to the Johannine Apocalypse. Thus 
the book was finally saved for the New Testament. It was now only a question of 
time how long a few Oriental Churches would continue to reject it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">The answer to the question set at the head of this paragraph runs thus: The New 
Testament does not contain several Apocalypses (prophetical books), because, 
according to the principles which led to its creation at the end of the second 
century, prophecy as such was absolutely excluded from its sphere; one 
Apocalypse, however, was preserved, because according to these same principles 
this one as the work of an Apostle could not be absent from the Apostolic Canon.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 5. Was the New Testament created consciously? and how did the Churches arrive at one common New Testament?" progress="44.03%" id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iv">
<p class="center" id="iii.v-p1">§ 5. <i>Was the New Testament created consciously? and how did the Churches arrive 
at one common New Testament?</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p2">The Dialogue of Justin with Trypho affords the strongest testimony that in the 
sixth decade of the second century there was no such thing as a New Testament 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p2.1">vide supra</span></i>, p. 16). The Montanist movement gives the same witness (<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p2.2">vide supra</span></i>). 
A movement of its character could never have arisen if a New Testament had then existed. On the other 


<pb n="95" id="iii.v-Page_95" />hand, Irenæus, about <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p2.3">A.D.</span> 185, is a witness for the new collection of sacred 
books though not for the closed and definite form which it first acquired in the 
second period of the Montanist controversy. The Muratorian Fragment, about the 
year <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p2.4">A.D.</span> 200, and Tertullian are the first witnesses that this character had 
been acquired. The bipartite collection as “Books of the New Covenant” thus 
came into existence between <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p2.5">A.D.</span> 160 and 180, the relatively closed and definite 
form was acquired between <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p2.6">A.D.</span> 180 and 200.<note n="116" id="iii.v-p2.7">The books of the New Testament are now called “Holy Scripture,” and are all 
quoted with the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p2.8">γέγραπται</span> like the books of the Old Testament; but the 
influence of earlier custom, according to which the writings of the Old 
Testament alone counted as Holy Scripture, may still be traced in authors of the 
third century, with special strength naturally in authors at the beginning of that century.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">The difference between Irenæus, on the one hand, and the Fragment and 
Tertullian in their attitude to this question is by no means slight. Speaking 
strictly, it would be possible for us to say that Irenæus had no New Testament 
before him; the name does not occur in his works, and though he ascribes the 
greatest importance to the number four of the Gospels, he is otherwise so 
unconcerned about the number of the books that, with him, the Gospels seem still 
to stand apart by themselves. But on closer observation this impression proves 
false. With Irenæus also the collection has a <i>definite structure</i>: Gospels, Acts of the Apostles, 

<pb n="96" id="iii.v-Page_96" />Pauline Epistles—while the Acts forms the bridge between Gospels and Pauline 
Epistles legitimising the standing and determining the interpretation of the 
latter. Moreover, the selection of books is essentially the same in these three 
earliest authorities. Thus all that is characteristic of the Apostolic-Catholic 
collection is already given for Irenæus, and in contrast with him the Fragment 
and Tertullian do not mark a new stage, but a somewhat wider development on the 
same stage; a development which answered to the development in the general 
history of the Church during the last two decades of the second century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">1. We are dealing with a period when the Holy Scriptures were still written on 
rolls. <i>The fact of a definite structure</i> (“<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p4.1">evangelicæ et apostolicæ litteræ</span>,” 
the latter opening with the Acts of the Apostles) is in itself evidence of the 
first importance that <i>the New Testament from a certain point in its development 
onwards was a conscious creation</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">Critics continue to excuse themselves from boldly facing the question—conscious 
creation or not. Up to a certain point this reluctance is intelligible and 
justifiable. In fact, after the four Gospels had once come together in Asia 
Minor, and after they in their fourfold form had won their way into one Church 
after another, there is very much in the development of things leading to the foundation 

<pb n="97" id="iii.v-Page_97" />of the New Testament that can and ought to be explained from the practice of 
public reading and other causes, without recourse to the hypothesis of conscious 
creation. Even the addition to the Gospels of Apostolic Epistles in some form or 
another is an arrangement that might easily have arisen quite independently and 
in essentially similar fashion in different Churches. But <i>the form in which the 
addition is made under the dominating influence of the Acts of the Apostles</i> 
could not have occurred automatically and at the same time in different 
Churches. I here refer to what has been already written on page 67: <i>the placing 
of this book</i> (<i>the Acts</i>) <i>in the growing Canon shows evidence of reflection, of 
conscious purpose, of a strong hand acting with authority; and by such 
conscious action the Canon began to take form as Apostolic-Catholic</i>. It cannot 
have happened otherwise; for the sense of purpose expressed in the structure 
cannot have been unconscious. It is not permissible to object that the Acts of 
the Apostles could not but find its way into the Canon and occupy an important 
position therein seeing that its author had already found a place there as an 
evangelist; for the book is not placed next the Lucan Gospel, nor does the name 
of Luke appear in its title. The latter fact is most important. The compiler 
does not trouble to give the name of the author, it is of no importance for him ; he gives the book the inclusive title, 

<pb n="98" id="iii.v-Page_98" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.1">Πράξεις 
ἀποστόλων</span>,<note n="117" id="iii.v-p5.2">I do not believe that the original title was simply <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.3">Πράξεις</span> (Tischendorf). 
Tischendorf here follows his prejudice in favour of <i>Codex Sinaiticus</i>, which 
itself gives <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.4">Πράξεις Ἀποστόλων</span> in the subscription. The cloud of witnesses 
from the Fathers proves only that the abbreviated title was in constant use, as 
was only natural. For a moment the thought might suggest itself that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p5.5">Πράξεις Ἀποστόλων</span> 
was intended originally to be an inclusive title for the whole second 
part of the New Testament, and that the Acts had accordingly no separate title; 
but this hypothesis cannot stand. No manuscript of the New Testament, so far as 
I know, has the name of Luke in the title of the Acts.</note> and seems thereby to suggest that we have here a book 
that gives the genuine testimony of the Apostles themselves. <i>Note that the Acts 
of the Apostles is the only book in the New Testament that does not bear in its 
title the name of the author!</i> The book was meant to supply the place of a book 
which did not exist and could not have existed! This valuation of the book, 
this new stamp impressed upon it, did not make themselves, they came about 
because a solid organic Apostolic-Catholic Canon was to be gained thereby.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">2. Setting at its highest the measure of uniformity in the different Churches 
that must have resulted from the relatively small number of early Christian 
works and from the practice of public reading, we shall still never be able from 
these causes alone to explain the fact that the Acts of the Apostles, thirteen 
Pauline Epistles, the Epistles of Jude, etc., <i>always</i> and exclusively are found 
together side by side with the four Gospels. Why 

<pb n="99" id="iii.v-Page_99" />in the world Jude, why two Johannine Epistles, why everywhere throughout the 
Church thirteen Pauline Epistles? Why are “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p6.1">Apostolici</span>” admitted to the 
company of the “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p6.2">Apostoli</span>” and yet are limited in the second part of the Canon 
at first only to Luke and Hermas? Was the Epistle of Jude really in such wide 
circulation that a whole multitude of Churches was compelled to admit it into 
the Canon independently of one another? No: apart from the structure the 
selection of works affords still further assurance that here a conscious will 
was in final control.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">3. Then there is the agreement in the titles of the books as far back as we can 
trace them, and here the unanimous testimony of the earliest Fathers leads us 
back to the beginning of the third century. This in itself is a further proof of 
conscious creation. We have already dealt with the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p7.1">Πράξεις 
Ἀποστόλων</span>; 
but other titles come into consideration, and the unanimity of the testimony in 
favour of a fixed form of titles is so great that the few exceptions appear 
insignificant. Again it is probable that the titles, the beginnings, and the 
endings of some books have been subjected to correction; if so, the fact that 
these corrections have passed into all manuscripts shows that they must belong 
to the time of the final formation of the Canon and thus presuppose an 
authoritative author. I do not, however, propose to discuss this point 


<pb n="100" id="iii.v-Page_100" />because it has not yet been investigated thoroughly and comprehensively.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">The <i>selection</i> of works, the <i>structure</i> of the collection, and the 
<i>titles</i> of the 
books assure us that in the New Testament, as it stood at the end of the second 
century, we have before us a compilation that indeed grew up naturally out of 
the history of the Church of the second century, but only reached its final form 
through conscious purpose. Why indeed is it that not one of the different, 
possible Canons mentioned above (pp. 8 ff. and Appendix 2) came into being in 
some one Church throughout the world? All goes to prove that the new Canon was 
a conscious production. Where did it arise?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">Certainly not in Africa; for the Church there knew, as we learn from Tertullian, 
that all that it possessed was received from Rome. Just as certainly not in 
Egypt; for the relations of the Egyptian Churches with the Churches of the 
Empire were still very slight at the end of the second century. It is therefore 
most difficult to imagine that a creation of the Egyptian Church could have 
established itself in the Church throughout the world, while on the other hand, 
in spite of the slight connection between the Empire and Egypt, developments in 
the Empire could easily have influenced Egypt. Again, we may exclude all those 
provincial Churches that consisted at that time of 

<pb n="101" id="iii.v-Page_101" />some few scattered communities (a diaspora in the strict sense of the word), 
which means in the West <i>all</i> Churches except Rome. We may neglect also the 
Churches of Syria in the widest sense of the term, including Antioch. <i>There 
remain then only the Churches of the coastal provinces of Asia Minor, of Achaia 
and Macedonia, and the Church of Rome</i>. This practically means that <i>only the 
Churches of Ephesus, Smyrna</i> (perhaps also Sardis Pergamum), <i>Corinth, and Rome 
stand in question</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">Decision between these ancient and important Churches is difficult because, as 
we know, they stood in close communication with one another during the second 
century. Polycarp himself even in extreme old age (at the time of the Roman 
bishop Anicetus) visited Rome. The Montanist movement was brought before the 
forum of the Roman Church, and only just escaped recognition by a Roman bishop 
(Tert., <i>Adv. Prax</i>., 1): in this connection Irenæus addresses a letter to 
Rome ; Dionysius of Corinth writes to Rome and to other Churches; we know of two 
Epistles from the Roman to the Corinthian Church, and of many other letters from 
the same Church to Churches of the East. Rome made the difference concerning the 
keeping of Easter a matter of universal concern, and demanded that it should be 
settled simply in accordance with Roman custom. Much else might be mentioned 
that I have collected in my <i>Lehrbuch </i> 


<pb n="102" id="iii.v-Page_102" /><i>der Dogmengeschichte</i>, 1.<sup>3</sup> S. 480-496, under the title “Katholisch und 
Römisch.” History shows that at that time the geographical centre of 
Christendom—the region from the West Coast of Asia Minor to Rome—was also the 
centre of movement in the Church, <i>and that in this region every care was taken 
by means of active intercourse both by person and by letter to promote 
uniformity of development in opposition to centrifugal and heretical influences</i>. 
And history also shows that without prejudice to the independence of individual 
Churches, <i>the Roman Church possessed an actual primacy in this region</i>. Under the 
care and with the leading of this community, and inspired by its exhortation, 
the Church developed in this central region of Christendom.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">So far, therefore, we may say with certainty that the New Testament arose in the 
central region of the Empire (Ephesus—Rome); that it is a production of the 
leading Churches of that region—Churches that were determined upon uniformity of 
development.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">If, however, we examine more closely the character of this new creation and then 
take a comprehensive view of the Muratorian Fragment, the earliest list of works 
of the New Testament, we may advance a step further.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">We cannot determine more exactly than has been already done a particular Church 
where the fundamental 

<pb n="103" id="iii.v-Page_103" />idea of the New Testament was first conceived and realised—the idea, 
namely, that the Church possessed books that were fundamental documents of a New 
Covenant in the same sense that the books of the Old Testament were fundamental 
documents of the Old Covenant. Certain testimony in favour of Asia Minor, both 
for conception and realisation, is afforded by two Asiatic authors—Melito (about 
<span class="sc" id="iii.v-p13.1">A.D.</span> 180), who knows hooks of the Old Covenant (therefore also of the New), and 
an anonymous anti-Montanist (about <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p13.2">A.D.</span> 192), who presupposes the existence of a 
group of writings (not only gospels) as books of the New Covenant,<note n="118" id="iii.v-p13.3">The remarkable expression of the anti-Montanist—that he fears to give an impression that in writing he intended to add something 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p13.4">τῷ τῆς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου 
καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ</span>—is so important, first, 
because it shows that the Gospel is the ruling factor, and secondly, because it 
is intelligible only if we suppose that the author pictures the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p13.5">λόγος τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης</span> in writings, and that these writings consisted not only of gospels. For if the collection only included gospels, we 
cannot understand why the author should have feared being suspected of intending 
to add to the collection by writing his book. Moreover, there is some 
probability that the author reckoned the Apocalypse of John in the collection, 
for the words which he uses in this connection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p13.6">τῷ λόγῳ τῆς καινῆς 
διαθήκης μήτε προσθεῖναι μήτε 
ἀφελεῖν δυνατόν</span>) are probably not independent 
of <scripRef passage="Revelation 22:18" id="iii.v-p13.7" parsed="|Rev|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.18">Rev. xxii. 18 f.</scripRef></note> <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p13.8">vide supra</span></i>, 
pp. 36 ff.; while another writer of Asia Minor, Apollonius, only a little later 
testifies to the unique prestige of Apostolic Epistles. On the other hand, we 
have certain evidence that books of the New Testament were recognised as such in 
the Church of Rome at a relatively earlier date, because 

<pb n="104" id="iii.v-Page_104" />the Church of Africa at the time of Tertullian recognised them as such. We do 
well, therefore, to give no exclusive vote for either Asia Minor or Rome. But 
the <i>fundamental idea</i> of the new collection as “books of the <i>New Covenant</i>” does 
not exhaust its whole nature. Though it is true that, wherever this idea was 
conceived and realised, it is in the highest degree probable that the Pauline 
Epistles were also already accepted—for these alone (not the Gospels) testified 
to the “New” as a “New Covenant”—and that probably the Acts of the Apostles 
had already received this name, and with the name a certain position of 
prestige, yet it is the organic structure that really makes the definite “New 
Testament,” the closed organic <i>structure</i> linked together by the central position 
of the Acts of the Apostles—a structure that is for its part closely bound up 
with the conception of the collection as <i>Apostolic-Catholic</i>, or in other words, 
as a collection of works giving the testimony of the <i>Apostles themselves</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">It is in the highest degree probable that the responsibility for this structure 
rests <i>simply</i> with the Church of Rome. In the first place our authorities point 
to Rome. Among these we must also reckon Irenæus. Where he lays stress upon the 
Apostolic-Catholic standpoint, that is upon the standpoint of a firm chain of 
tradition, we always see that he stands under the influence of the 

<pb n="105" id="iii.v-Page_105" />Roman Church.<note n="119" id="iii.v-p14.1">His other authority, “all the presbyters in Asia who saw John,” is 
<i>subsidiary</i>, belongs to Asia Minor, is derived from Papias, and has force only in 
special cases.</note> Now, it may be due to accident that we do not receive the same 
impression from writers in Asia Minor. But here we are faced by the following 
consideration: the three great Apostolic criteria that we find in force at the 
end of the second century—the <i>Apostolic</i> Rule of Faith, the <i>Apostolic</i> Canon of 
Scripture, and the <i>Apostolic</i> office of bishops—form a strict unity. They derive 
from one conception, they are mutually dependent upon one another and condition 
one another, and in their unity are, in my opinion, only historically 
intelligible <i>as the reflection and expression of the self-consciousness and 
ecclesiastical character of the leading Church, the Church</i> “<i>founded by Peter 
and Paul</i>.”<note n="120" id="iii.v-p14.2">This self-consciousness and this character, already so clearly shown in 1 
Clement, were, indeed, thankfully and admiringly recognised by non-Roman 
Christians of the second and of the beginning of the third centuries. I would 
recall only Ignatius (Preface to the letter to Rome), Irenæus, and Tertullian.</note> It is not a question of the idea of tradition in general—this idea 
could have come into force everywhere independently—but of the employment of the 
idea as the fundamental authority for absolutely everything connected with the 
Church. Such a practice, always in close connection with the names of Peter and 
Paul, is specifically Roman. If this is certain,<note n="121" id="iii.v-p14.3">The great majority of the other Churches—of all we may well say—towards the end 
of the second century simply did not possess a <i>fixed</i>, as it were standardised, Rule of Faith such as the Roman Church 
possessed in her Symbol; this at least is what we learn from investigations 
that have been made into the history of the Symbol and the Rule of Faith. Such 
Churches could naturally compile collections of sacred writings, but not <i>the</i> New Testament.</note> then it is not likely to be without 


<pb n="106" id="iii.v-Page_106" />significance that the first testimony to the structure of the new Canon and its 
strict treatment as <i>Apostolic-Catholic</i> comes from Rome. Rather we may declare 
with great probability that the moulding of “<i>the collection of books of the New 
Covenant</i>” <i>into a relatively closed Apostolic-Catholic Canon with its 
characteristic structure is the work of the Roman Church</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">And this is the impression always left upon us as we return to the Muratorian 
Fragment. The beginning of this work is most unfortunately lost, and we can 
therefore only form a conjecture as to the real intention of its author. But 
three points are quite clear: (1) Though the author speaks with authority<note n="122" id="iii.v-p15.1">For this very reason he must either have been the bishop, or must have written 
in close understanding with, or under the direction of the bishop. The Fragment 
derives from Victor or (less probably) from Zephyrinus, or from a Roman cleric writing in accordance with their views.</note>—for 
he feels that all that the Church does or may do in reference to the New Canon 
is self-evident and requires no defence—yet he does still partly <i>defend and 
justify</i> the acceptance or exclusion of books, and his whole procedure is 
intelligible only on the supposition that he is addressing himself to <i>outsiders</i> 
who were in great uncertainty as to what should be included in the new collection 

<pb n="107" id="iii.v-Page_107" />of sacred writings. To these he proclaims: “This is our custom, and <i>this must 
be the custom everywhere in the Church</i>.”<note n="123" id="iii.v-p15.2">He only leaves choice free in the case of the Petrine Apocalypse.</note> This naïve identification of what the 
Church of the author does with what is to be done everywhere in the Church is 
one of the characteristic marks of the work. The attitude is exactly the same as 
that of Rome in the Paschal controversy.<note n="124" id="iii.v-p15.3">“We,” <i>i.e</i>. the Roman Church, and the “Catholic Church,” are interchangeable. 
The subject in “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p15.4">a nobis</span>” (line 47), “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p15.5">recipimus</span>” (lines 72 and 82), in “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p15.6">ex 
nostris</span>” (lines 72 f.), is surely the Church to which the author belongs and not 
an ideal subject; but this “we accept” is equated with “<span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p15.7">in catholica habentur</span>,” etc.</note> (2) The Apostolic-Catholic standard 
dominates the Fragment from its opening words concerning the Gospels to the 
polemic of the conclusion which associates Montanus with Basilides. (3) Just 
because this standard gives complete security and guarantees in idea a fixed 
organic form for the Canon, the author has no further interest in determining 
the number of the books; rather he leaves it open and gives us to understand 
that, on the basis of the correct standard and in given circumstances, the 
Church, i.e. <i>his Church, could in the future accept other books into the Canon</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Taking all these points into consideration, we can only say: Could the Roman 
Church—for it is this Church that speaks in the person of the author —so speak 
and act if it had been <i>forced to consider other Churches because these also had long possessed </i>


<pb n="108" id="iii.v-Page_108" /><i>such a New Testament</i>? And conversely, could any Church other than the Roman have 
given birth to such a work as the Fragment? No; the Church from which this 
work proceeds feels herself unfettered and independent in regard to other 
Churches—only from this point of view is the work intelligible. But this only 
means that the Roman Church is defining the New Testament for herself in the 
first place, but therewith also for other Churches. This Church, then, had not 
received this Canon from another Church; she is bound by no tradition in regard 
to other Churches; she has herself made, and still continues to make, this 
collection of books; for the Canon is only relatively closed. Nothing in the 
Muratorian Fragment suggests that the idea of a new collection of sacred 
writings side by side with the Old Testament was Roman, or that no New Testament 
in the more general sense of the word previously existed; but the Fragment 
gives clear testimony that <i>this</i> particular Canon is the specific work of the 
Roman Church, which cherishes, guards, and develops it, and now also delivers it 
to other Churches as the Apostolic-Catholic Canon to be by them accepted and observed.<note n="125" id="iii.v-p16.1">We still trace in the Fragment something of the idea that the Roman Church 
regarded the Canon as their own, and at the same time as Catholic.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">First the collection of four Gospels arose in Asia Minor; then in the centre of ecclesiastical 

<pb n="109" id="iii.v-Page_109" />development—in the region bounded by Rome and the west coast of Asia Minor—a larger collection 
of “Books of the New Covenant” grew up, consisting of the thirteen Pauline 
Epistles, several Catholic Epistles, the Revelation of John (and other 
Apocalypses), and lastly the Acts of the Apostles <i>under this name</i>—this 
collection sprang from the common labour and intercourse of the Churches in the 
face of heresy and Montanism. Finally, the Roman Church gave form to this 
collection by enforcing throughout the principle of the Apostolic-Catholic, by 
placing the Acts directly after the Gospels and attaching to it or rather 
subordinating to it all the other books, and by applying to the Apocalypses the 
strict test of apostolicity to which all the Apocalypses save one very soon fell 
victim. This New Testament, clear and intelligible in its structure, and in 
regard to its content differing little from its immediate forerunners, gradually 
established itself in the Churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">Clement of Alexandria does not as yet know this final form of the New Testament; however, he shows that he is influenced by its 
forerunner.<note n="126" id="iii.v-p18.1"><i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p18.2">Vide</span></i> my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, 1.<sup>4</sup> S. 390-394.</note> This is not 
surprising, for Clement was well acquainted with a store of tradition emanating 
from the Churches of Asia Minor, indeed these traditions were of fundamental 
importance for him. If we examine his works with a view to constructing the 

<pb n="110" id="iii.v-Page_110" />collection of sacred writings in use in the Church of Alexandria, we soon 
discover that this Church possessed the Canon of four Gospels, that it read the 
Pauline Epistles as sacred and absolutely authoritative works, but that it also 
recognised a multitude of early Christian writings of various kinds as sacred in 
various degrees. Among these we find the Acts of the Apostles and, indeed, under 
this name. But while it is questionable whether any definite collection of 
sacred writings, standing in any sense on a level with the Old Testament and the 
Gospels, can be spoken of as existing in the Church of Alexandria—each work, 
from the Pauline Epistles to the Epistle of Barnabas, stood by itself, each had 
its own individual significance in the sphere of the holy and authoritative—so 
it is still more questionable whether the Acts of the Apostles, not infrequently 
quoted by Clement, belonged to this collection if it existed.<note n="127" id="iii.v-p18.3">Leipoldt, <i>Geschichte des Neutestamentlichen Kanons</i>, 1. S. 200; “Clement does 
not regard the Acts of the Apostles as canonical.”</note> It is very 
possible that the actual position of the Church of Alexandria in regard to the 
growing New Testament was yet more primitive than it appears in the works of 
Clement, who by his travels and through his connection with numbers of Churches 
outside Egypt was well acquainted with their circumstances. If in one of his 
works he actually commented on 1 Peter, 1 and 2 John, and Jude alone among the 

<pb n="111" id="iii.v-Page_111" />Catholic Epistles, and when he gives the name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p18.4">Πράξεις Ἀποστόλων</span> to the second 
work of St Luke, in both cases he is evidently dependent upon the New Testament 
as it was developing <i>in the Empire.</i> The Church of Alexandria seems to have 
indiscriminately accepted every work that could be possibly regarded as sacred, 
and as occasion served to have appealed to each as authoritative. Not till the 
beginning of the third century can this Church have arrived at a more definite 
selection and structure for its sacred writings. It is surely significant that 
at this time Origen, the chief of the Catechetical School, visited Rome, and 
there came into touch with the presbyter Hippolytus, and that since the 
beginning of the third century general relations between the Church of 
Alexandria and the Church of the Empire became more intimate than before. When, 
however, the Church of Alexandria was confronted with the necessity to form for 
herself a definite New Testament, she found in her midst a greater number of 
works claiming acceptance than were to be found in the more central Churches of 
the Empire. The Alexandrian Church had long ago taken the Epistle to the Hebrews 
into her collection of Pauline Epistles and would be reluctant to lose it; 
again, decision had to be given concerning the Epistle of James, a second 
Epistle of Peter, and a third Epistle of John, as well as Barnabas, Clement, 

<pb n="112" id="iii.v-Page_112" />Didache, etc. (and Hermas again), all of which presented themselves for 
acceptance. In accepting and rejecting this Church now openly followed the same 
principles that were current in Rome, <i>i.e</i>. she accepted only what was or seemed 
to be strictly Apostolic. As a result the New Testament of Alexandria was 
somewhat more comprehensive than the Roman; so also in other Churches of the 
East, as the Roman standard gradually came to be accepted and applied to the 
works that up to this time had been read in each Church, the resulting New 
Testament in each case disclosed differences sometimes of a plus, sometimes a 
minus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">The disputes of scholars and Churches concerning these differences, the efforts 
of Origen, Eusebius, Athanasius, and others in this connection, the final 
compromise in the second half of the fourth century, the differences still 
remaining especially in the Churches of the extreme East—all these questions, 
however necessary it is that they should be discussed, nevertheless involve 
absolutely no principle of any importance, depending as they do upon the 
operation of a single insignificant factor. No one now felt empowered to make 
any change in the compass of the New Testament—the spirit that could soar to the 
heights of the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.v-p19.1">recipimus</span></i> of the Muratorian Fragment soon died out in the Church. 
Never since the very beginning of the third century do we hear of even synods dealing boldly with the 

<pb n="113" id="iii.v-Page_113" />question of the canonicity of books. All that could be 
done now was <i>to count the heads</i> of Churches and authorities, and the conception 
of the “Antilegomena” now took form—a conception that was essentially 
impossible and evasive, and that simply meant a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.v-p19.2">μετάβασις εἰς ἄλλο γένος</span>. 
Finally, the New Testament, in the form of the more comprehensive Canon of 
Alexandria, gained the victory also in the West, because it was backed up by the 
authority of Athanasius and because his manifesto found the Western Churches so 
situated that they were more disposed to bow before the higher antiquity of the 
Churches of the East than they had ever been before. The Canon of twenty-seven 
books, as we still have it to-day, is the Canon of the Alexandrian Church of the 
third century, but its nucleus is the New Testament as it was created about <span class="sc" id="iii.v-p19.3">A.D.</span> 
200 in Rome.<note n="128" id="iii.v-p19.4">Indeed, the Homologoumena and the Antilegomena meliores notæ) of Eusebius taken 
together are simply the Alexandrian collection as it was formed at the time of 
Origen and probably under his influence. Eusebius in his statements concerning 
the Canon simply follows the lead of Origen.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">After the Roman Church had given form to the new collection of sacred writings 
and had in idea created a closed Canon, this creation functioned so admirably in 
every Church where it was accepted as a pattern in the course of the third 
century, that throughout the Churches the New Testament was regarded as if it were as fixed and definite an entity 

<pb n="114" id="iii.v-Page_114" />as the Old Testament, while in truth there was still great lack of uniformity. 
This is an astounding fact, yet so it happened. For this very reason we are 
justified in asserting that the Churches arrived at a single New Testament, 
because in Rome at the end of the second century the new collection of sacred 
writings attached to the Gospels was organised and crystallised under the 
influence of a grand and simple conception; because this procedure met with 
universal acceptance on its own merits backed by the authority of the Roman 
Church; and because the different and formless collections of the other 
Churches were so closely related to that of Rome that they could accommodate 
themselves to the Roman conception without great difficulty and sacrifice.<note n="129" id="iii.v-p20.1">The best example of a collection of Christian books still <i>
unaffected by the final, namely the Roman, arrangement</i> is contained in the list called “Catalogus 
Claromontanus” (Zahn, <i>Neutestamentliche Kanonsgeschichte</i>, II. S. 157 ff.): The 
Four Gospels, the Pauline Epistles, two Epistles of Peter, James, Barnabas, 
Revelation of John, the Acts of the Apostles, Hermas, Acta Pauli, Apocalypse of 
Peter. Notice the still subordinate position of the Acts (with Hermas and Acta 
Pauli) between the two apostolic apocalypses. This position shows that here the 
influence of the Roman New Testament had not yet made itself felt. The text 
probably points to Alexandria or to a Church whose collection of sacred books was nearly allied to that of Alexandria.</note></p>
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="II. The Consequences of the Creation of the New Testament" progress="52.19%" id="iv" prev="iii.v" next="iv.i">

<pb n="115" id="iv-Page_115" />
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">II</h2>

<h3 id="iv-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="iv-p0.3">The Consequences of the Creation of the New Testament</span></h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv-p1.1">From</span> the very moment that the New Testament lay before the Church in the form 
and in the relatively final arrangement attested by the Muratorian Fragment and 
Tertullian (<i>i.e</i>. the Roman Church) it developed practically all the consequences 
and exercised all the influence that as <i><span lang="LA" id="iv-p1.2">instrumentum divinum</span></i> it could develop 
and exercise. Its authority was as fully recognised as if only one and the same 
New Testament stood beside the Old Testament. All the long-drawn developments, 
starting with the beginning of the third century, that were necessary for the 
production of a really uniform Canon (of twenty-seven books) had practically no 
significance for its prestige, which was already perfect, or for its consequent 
effects, which were immediate. The thorough investigation of these extraordinary 
effects is a task that ought to have been carried out by historical science, but 
it has been hitherto neglected. I shall endeavour in the following pages to do 
justice to the task.<note n="130" id="iv-p1.3">These develop an outline which has been given in my <i>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</i>, 1.<sup>4</sup> S. 395 ff.</note></p>

      <div2 title="§ 1. The New Testament immediately emancipated itself from the conditions of its  origin, and claimed to be regarded as simply a gift of the Holy Spirit. It held  an independent position side by side with the Rule of Faith; it at once began  to influence the development of doctrine, and it became in principle the final court of appeal for the Christian life." progress="52.49%" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
<pb n="116" id="iv.i-Page_116" />
<p class="hang" id="iv.i-p1">§ 1. <i>The New Testament immediately emancipated itself from the conditions of its 
origin, and claimed to be regarded as simply a gift of the Holy Spirit. It held 
an independent position side by side with the Rule of Faith; it at once began 
to influence the development of doctrine, and it became in principle the final 
court of appeal for the Christian life</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p2">Any collective body of fundamental sacred documents, as soon as it has taken 
form, stands at once on its own rights. Whatever the circumstances may have been 
under which it came into existence, however numerous the forces that contributed 
to its appearance, however slow and difficult the process of its 
development—from the moment of its birth all is forgotten. This is true also of 
the New Testament. As soon as it appeared in its Roman form it was practically 
regarded as a book that had fallen from Heaven: the Holy Spirit had created it 
and given it to the Church, Lessing (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p2.1">vide supra</span></i>, p. 19, note 1) was certainly 
right when he showed that the Rule of Faith is older than the New Testament and 
had an important part in its creation; but he did not see that, when the New 
Testament had once come into existence, it immediately renounced its earthly 
origin and claimed for itself not only a position of equal rank with the Rule of 
Faith, but in a certain aspect even of 

<pb n="117" id="iv.i-Page_117" />superior rank. The daughter at once outgrew the mother, indeed, politely disowned her and set herself in the 
mother’s place. Complicated and energetic measures had then to be taken—the 
Catholic Churches invented them and set them in motion—to uphold the authority 
of the mother as against the daughter, and even then all that could be 
accomplished was either that the mother and daughter should divide the 
leadership between them in so far as they chose different provinces (the one 
rather doctrine the other life), or that they should take the lead alternately 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p2.2">vide infra</span></i>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p3"><i>The Apostolic Tradition of Doctrine and the New Testament</i>.—The curve of movement 
of doctrine and life in the Church since the beginning of the third century 
became an ellipse with two foci that at one time approached so closely to one 
another as to seem one, at another time were quite widely separated. While the 
Apostolic doctrinal Tradition prevented ecclesiastical Christianity from 
becoming a religion of the book like Islam, the New Testament prevented the “Apostolic Traditions of the Fathers” from becoming the tyrants of the Church, 
as in later Judaism. The tension between the Apostolic Tradition and the sacred 
letter of the New Testament proved in the main beneficial to the development of 
the Church; extremes threatening from the right and the left were thus warded 
off. No one has yet written the history of the 

<pb n="118" id="iv.i-Page_118" />tension and conflict between the spirit and letter of the Bible on one side 
and the Rule of Faith on the other before the Reformation. It is true that the 
New Testament itself in principle and construction was in fact “Apostolic 
Tradition”; yet not only did it very soon represent an earlier tradition as 
opposed to a later continually developing tradition, but the independent force 
of its letter and spirit made itself felt more and more—whether to the advantage 
or disadvantage of development. No one dared to oppose the authority of the 
Divine Book; no one any more thought of it as tradition. The learned 
investigations concerning the origin of particular books conducted by a few 
theologians, from Origen onwards, had simply “antiquarian” significance. The 
authors themselves scarcely dreamed of making deductions that would affect the 
dignity of the Book in question. If they did, the Church either took no notice 
or marked down such scholars as suspect. The attitude of Tertullian and of his 
lax opponents in Carthage and Rome, who were in absolute agreement with him in 
the valuation of the New Testament and in the principles of its use, proves that 
since the beginning of the third century the New Testament stood as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p3.1">ἀπάτωρ ἀμήτωρ</span> 
in the Church. No one any longer thought of a time when there was as yet no 
New Testament; scarcely anyone recollected that the Church had created it. 
Indeed, solemn eulogies 


<pb n="119" id="iv.i-Page_119" />of the New Testament as the book of the Holy Spirit were fairly frequently 
expressed in terms which implied an <i>exclusive</i> relationship between the Holy 
Spirit and the Book in regard to the Church: all that the Spirit had to say to 
the Churches He had put into this Book.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p4">The New Testament joins the Rule of Faith in influencing the development of 
doctrine from the moment that it was fixed in idea. Already in the Adoptianist 
and Modalistic controversies passages from the New Testament were used as 
weapons by both sides. In such controversies in the Early Church the influence 
of the Book was not, however, altogether progressive; much more often it was a 
hindrance because of the strenuous opposition that it at first offered to almost 
every unbiblical formula that Dogmatics declared to be necessary. How difficult 
it was for “Homoousios” to gain acceptance because it was unbiblical! And, on 
the other hand, how hard for the orthodox was the fight against a biblical 
formula if from higher interests they felt compelled to reject it! The battles 
of orthodoxy against <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p4.1">ἔκτισεν</span>,<note n="131" id="iv.i-p4.2">(Created.)</note> as used of the Sophia (the Logos), and against 
the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p4.3">πρωτότοκος πάσης 
κτίσεως</span>,<note n="132" id="iv.i-p4.4">(Firstborn of all creation.)</note> tell us something of these things. And yet isolated biblical phrases found their 
way into Dogmatics; and more than this, Christological passages like that in <scripRef id="iv.i-p4.5" passage="Philippians ii." parsed="|Phil|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2">Philippians ii.</scripRef> have exercised the deepest 

<pb n="120" id="iv.i-Page_120" />influence upon doctrine. Indeed, speaking generally, we may say that though the 
New Testament did not play the principal part in the battle against heresy, it 
nevertheless formed the court of final appeal in controversies concerning the 
Rule of Faith, and never submitted to any tradition, however ancient, that might 
be opposed to it. Again, whole bodies of doctrine of lesser or greater 
importance have found their way into Dogmatics simply because they were 
biblical: the West would never have accepted Augustine’s doctrine of 
Predestination if it had not had such strong support in <scripRef passage="Romans 9:1-11:36" id="iv.i-p4.6" parsed="|Rom|9|1|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.11.36">Romans ix.–xi.</scripRef> This is, 
indeed, a particularly famous example, and it would be difficult to find another 
quite like it; but many less important instances could be adduced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p5">In matters of Christian life the New Testament at once takes a place of central 
and ultimate authority. Here there was no need to change the ancient formula 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p5.1">πολιτεύεσθαι κατὰ τὸ 
εὐαγγέλιον</span><note n="133" id="iv.i-p5.2">(To live in accordance with the Gospel.)</note> either in letter or spirit. We do not here 
inquire how far this inviolable principle of Christian life, to which even the 
Rule of Faith was scarcely allowed to dictate, was actually realised. It is 
enough to know that in theory no one dared to disturb the principle that a 
Christian was to live in accordance with the Gospel or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.i-p5.3">κατὰ τὴν καινὴν 
διαθήκην</span><note n="134" id="iv.i-p5.4">(In accordance with the New Testament.)</note> and must be able to appeal to passages 

<pb n="121" id="iv.i-Page_121" />of Scripture as an authority for his manner of life. We only notice how soon 
this led to the rise of Monasticism, and later to other strictly regulated forms 
of life. On the other hand, the “Lax” also sought justification for their 
principles and rules in passages from the New Testament. Here very abundant and 
interesting material is afforded in Tertullian’s treatises. It is the Lax in 
conflict with a tradition of the Church who ask for the passage of Scripture 
upon which it is founded. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.i-p5.5">Ubi scriptum est ne coronemur? . . . expostulant 
scripturæ patrocinium</span>” (<i>scil</i>. for the prohibition against the wearing of 
garlands).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.i-p6">Lastly, in the first days of the Church reading for private edification was 
confined to the Psalms, but after the creation of the New Testament the Gospels 
also gradually came into use—indeed, even the Pauline Epistles. Without the New 
Testament this would never have happened. What it meant for the deepening of 
Christian life and thought, that these were nourished on the New Testament and 
not on the Psalms alone, there is no need to explain.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 2. The New Testament has added to the Revelation in history a second written  proclamation of this Revelation, and has given it a position of superior authority." progress="54.67%" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">

<p class="center" id="iv.ii-p1">§ 2. <i>The New Testament has added to the Revelation in history a second written 
proclamation of this Revelation, and has given it a position of superior authority</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p2">In Judaism—not only in the more cultured Judaism of Alexandria—one had long been accustomed 

<pb n="122" id="iv.ii-Page_122" />to see the Revelation of God to His people in a double form: God has 
revealed Himself in a long chain of facts, institutions, persons, etc., and He 
has deposited the content of this Revelation in a book and has thus embodied it 
permanently for men in written letters. In course of time the book itself became 
Revelation, indeed the Revelation—the double form seemed superfluous—and there 
arose a kind of <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ii-p2.1">quid pro quo</span></i> in that, since the book became Revelation, 
Revelation itself was regarded as consisting of accounts of events, doctrines, 
laws, ideas, and so forth. All that happened, happened only that it might be 
taken up into the book, and that in the book and working from the book it might 
first effect that for which it was intended. No longer was it a question of 
Moses, but of <i>the Law</i>; no longer of David, but of the <i>stories</i> about him, and of 
the Psalms.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ii-p3">Scarcely was the New Testament created when here also the same idea makes its 
appearance: the book takes its place beside the facts for which it vouches, 
indeed it transforms all facts into words, into doctrine. It represents the 
Revelation of God as a literary revelation, and sometimes it seems as if the 
revelation in facts of history required this literary revelation at least as a 
complement, sometimes it seems even to disappear entirely behind the written 
revelation. The text, “What was 


<pb n="123" id="iv.ii-Page_123" />written was written for our learning,” was understood almost as if it meant, “What <i>happened</i> for our learning must be <i>written</i>.” But the idea is carried still 
further as we see already in the writings of Origen. God the Creator has brought 
into existence two great Creations, no more and no less, in which He reveals 
Himself: the Universe and the Bible (<i>i.e</i>. the Old Testament and the New 
Testament). The Bible is the parallel to the Universe; over both the Holy 
Spirit brooded and brought them into existence. Both consist of pneumatic, 
psychic, and material elements. Side by side with the Kosmos stands the Bible. 
While the one is the outcome of Divine thoughts the other is the Divine system 
of thought itself. Thus the Christian Revelation acquired a quite different, or 
rather a “higher” nature; it became a complex of ideas, or, rather, it is 
proved to be in fact a complex of ideas, because the Revelation is given as a 
revelation in writing. From this point of view the Christian religion became a 
religion of a book, namely of the Book of Divine Ideas. Then it necessarily 
followed that the Revelation in historic fact, including the historic Christ, of 
which the Book gives the narrative, must fall into the background when compared 
with the Revelation in writing and must become something symbolic. It is merely 
“Mythus,” while in the Book the “Logos” bears sway. Hence what really matters 

<pb n="124" id="iv.ii-Page_124" />about Christ is not that as Christ He had an earthly history, but that as the 
Logos of the written record He reveals eternal truth. But even where things did 
not go so far, indeed even where speculative theories were rejected, the 
position adopted in spite of all “Realism” was not so very different. Even 
here “It is written” expressed the true authoritative Revelation, and the 
Revelation through historic fact was to be found only in Scripture—nowhere else. 
All that was revealed must be in accordance with Scripture. Scripture is the 
fundamental document of doctrine, and scarcely anyone felt an impulse to search 
for the history that lay behind it. The Revelation upon which Religion and 
Church were founded is a written thing. When the formula, “The Scriptures and 
the Lord,” still ran, “the Lord” was still something living; when the formula 
became, “The Scriptures and the Gospel,” He had lost something of this 
attribute of life; when it then became, “The Scriptures and the Gospels,” the 
attribute of life had become already strictly limited in favour of the letter; 
when finally it came to the formula, “The Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testament,” then the Revelation in history was practically transformed into a 
revelation in writing. Thus the whole idea of Religion was altered and was fixed 
in the direction in which, up to this time, it had been developing. Because the Bible of the 

<pb n="125" id="iv.ii-Page_125" />two Testaments contained an enormous wealth of material of every possible 
variety, all this belonged to Religion, indeed was Religion. Religion is just as 
much knowledge concerning what happened on the second day of Creation as it is 
knowledge of the loving-kindness of God, of the journeys of the Apostle Paul as 
of the Coming of the Saviour. The content of the teaching and letter of the two 
Testaments is the content of Religion.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 3. The New Testament definitely protected the Old Testament as a book of the  Church, but thrust it into a subordinate position and thus introduced a wholesome complication into the conception of the Canon of Scripture." progress="55.99%" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">

<p class="hang" id="iv.iii-p1">§ 3. <i>The New Testament definitely protected the Old Testament as a book of the 
Church, but thrust it into a subordinate position and thus introduced a 
wholesome complication into the conception of the Canon of Scripture</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p2">So long as the Church had no New Testament the Old Testament was always in 
danger so far as its recognition by the Church as an authoritative book was 
concerned, indeed was in peril of life in the Church. Almost all “heretics” of 
the second century rejected it, and this of itself shows how difficult it was 
for many Gentile Christians to sympathise with it. On the other hand, so long as 
the Old Testament dominated the Church as the sole <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p2.1">litera scripta</span></i> the danger was 
always present that the Christian Religion would not shake itself free of the 
shell of Judaism, or, in other words, would not be able to give forceful expression 



<pb n="126" id="iv.iii-Page_126" />to that in itself which transcended Judaism. Once, however, the New Testament 
was there, both dangers were exorcised with <i>one</i> stroke. The ancient conception 
of “the New Covenant” carried over into a canon of “the books of the New 
Covenant” had simultaneous effect to the right and the left, and definitely 
removed the chief difficulties in either direction. Henceforth Jewish Christians 
became heretics because they had no New Testament—Irenæus already includes them 
in his catalogue of heretics—and the chief weapon of the heretics in their 
conflict with the Church and the Old Testament, the weapon which they possessed 
in their collections of Christian books, was now snatched from their hand.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p3">Though the books of the New Testament were now established as a second Canon 
side by side with the Old Testament, it was impossible that this arrangement 
should produce equality of rank in the two Canons. The new Covenant, indeed, 
would have been quite superfluous if the old Covenant had been perfect; 
accordingly the new Canon would also have been quite superfluous if the 
Scriptures of the Old Testament had been sufficient. The new Canon by being 
attached to the old Canon acquired all the lofty predicates and attributes as 
well as the whole apparatus of interpretation of the old Bible, and equipped 
with these extraordinary advantages <i>at once thrust the old Canon into an </i> 

<pb n="127" id="iv.iii-Page_127" /><i>inferior position</i>.<note n="135" id="iv.iii-p3.1">The circumstances here are similar to those of the relation of the New 
Testament to the Rule of Faith from the moment that the New Testament came into 
existence: just as in this case the daughter at once emancipated herself from 
the mother, stood on her own right, and in many aspects even thrust the mother 
into a subordinate position (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.2">vide supra</span></i> chap. ii. § 1); so also the New 
Testament at once thrust the Old Testament into a subordinate position after it 
had received all the latter’s predicates of dignity. And yet the unity of the 
Old Testament and New Testament guaranteed by the same Spirit still abides. Thus 
Tertullian (<i>De Orat.</i>, 22) expressly states: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.3">Nec mirum si apostolus eodem 
utique spiritu actus, quo cum omnis scriptura divina tum et genesis digesta 
est, eadem voce usus est</span>”; cf. <i>Scorp</i>., 2: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.4">Lex radix evangeliorum</span>.</note> In Justin there is as yet no trace of such subordination, 
for at his time there was no New Testament; but thirty years after-wards in 
Ireæeus it is obvious: “The books of the Old Testament are the books of the
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.5">legisdatio in servitutem</span></i>, the books of the New Testament are the books of the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.6">legisdatio in libertatem</span></i>” (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.7">vide supra</span></i>, p. 40). The former books belong to the 
childhood of mankind. This idea is developed by Tertullian, and comes to 
complete and most powerful expression in his remarks on the text: “The Law and 
the Prophets were until John.” At last St Paul’s fundamental conception could 
come to its own in the Church, whereas earlier it seemed to lead into the 
abysses of Gnosticism: the Law is abolished through fulfilment, it is “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.8">demutatum et suppletum</span>.” Now it could be without danger declared that the 
Apostles stand on a higher plane than the Prophets of the Old Testament—Novatian has 

<pb n="128" id="iv.iii-Page_128" />expressed this thought most powerfully.<note n="136" id="iv.iii-p3.9">Novat., <i>De Trin</i>., 29: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.10">Unus ergo et idem spiritus qui in 
<i>prophetis et apostolis</i>, nisi quoniam ibi <i>ad momentum</i>, hic <i>semper</i>, ceterum ibi non ut semper 
in illis inesset, hic ut in illis semper maneret, et ibi <i>mediocriter</i> 
distributus, hic <i>totus effusus</i>, ibi <i>parce</i> datus, hic <i>large</i> commodatus.</span>” The 
writers of the Old Testament thus possessed the Holy Spirit “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.11">non semper sed ad 
momentum, mediocriter et parce</span>,” while the writers of the New Testament, like 
Christ Himself, possess the Holy Spirit “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.12">semper, totum effusum et large 
commodatum</span>.” Here a most important difference is set up, which naturally was not 
followed out into all its consequences. Here, too, Tertullian is the forerunner, 
vide <i>De Exhort</i>., 4: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p3.13">Spiritum quidem dei etiam fideles habent sed non omnes 
fideles apostoli . . . proprie apostoli spiritum sanctum habent qui <i>plene</i> habent 
in operibus prophetiæ et efficacia virtutum documentisque linguarum, <i>non ex parte</i>, quod 
ceteri</span>” (thus also the Prophets of the Old Testament), of. <i>De Pudic</i>., 21.</note> The Christian can live from the New 
Testament alone, but not from the Old Testament alone.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iii-p4">This position, however, involved a multitude of paradoxes; for the Christian 
must henceforth regard the Old Testament at one and the same time in the 
following four ways: (1) The Book is the work of the Holy Spirit, and as such 
of absolute authority; (2) The Book is in every line of it the book of prophecy, 
and is so far limited in that it does not contain the fulfilment; (3) the Book 
is the fundamental document of the <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p4.1">legisdatio in servitutem</span></i>, and as such is 
transcended and antiquated by the New Testament; (4) the Book is in every line 
full of mystic symbols of the truth, and these are present even in those 
passages which because they contain ceremonial ordinances are abolished. The 
inevitable result was that the different parts 

<pb n="129" id="iv.iii-Page_129" />of the book were divided under these points of view though without any 
recognised principle of division. The story of Creation in six days for 
instance, as told in Genesis, was always regarded in the Church as a record of 
absolute and most glorious truth that had been in no sense altered or added to 
by the New Testament. Much else in the Old Testament remained for the Church on 
the very highest level of authority. Other parts, however, were subject to a 
more depreciatory or a doubtful verdict. Slowly, and yet from the very first, 
the New Testament thrust the Old Testament into the background, and even in the 
public services of the Church claimed and obtained precedence. The juxtaposition 
of the Old Testament and New Testament gave rise to investigations concerning 
the nature of Christianity of which otherwise no one would have thought, and 
taught a better understanding of the nature of the new religion, as we see at 
once when we compare the expositions of the early Catholic Fathers with those of 
the Apologists. how superior are Irenæus and Tertullian to Justin in their 
knowledge of the nature of Christianity! How far superior is Clement of 
Alexandria! And even if the advance noticeable in the works of Clement is in 
great part due to his philosophy, still he also owes much to the four Gospels 
and, above all, to the Pauline Epistles. Lastly, the fact that the Canon of Scripture contained in the Old Testament 

<pb n="130" id="iv.iii-Page_130" />something that was “relative” was of great importance. The numbing 
influence of Biblicism, otherwise inevitable, was thus warded off. That the 
Christian religion did not become a religion of “the book” in the full sense 
of the word is due, next to the fact that the “Rule of Faith” had authority 
side by side with the Bible, to the fact that in the Bible itself there was this 
tension between the Old Testament and New Testament. The inconsistency and 
inconvenience of having in the sacred Oracles of God elements of graduated, 
indeed sometimes antiquated, value were undoubtedly fraught with good. The New 
Testament has secured the continuance of the Old Testament in the Church, and 
at the same time has guarded against the stunting effect of its Judaism, just 
because the Old Testament was thrust into an inferior position by the New Testament. Moreover, the way to the historical 
treatment of the two Testaments was thus left open for future ages. Tentative 
beginnings of such treatment already manifest themselves in Irenæus and Clement, 
who here follow St Paul. But they would not have been able to follow St Paul if 
collections of epistles of the Apostle had not been already in existence, 
equipped with an authority to which they could appeal.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 4. The New Testament has preserved for us the most valuable portion of  primitive Christian literature; yet at the same time it delivered the rest of the earliest works to oblivion, and has limited the transmission of later works." progress="58.30%" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
<pb n="131" id="iv.iv-Page_131" />

<p class="hang" id="iv.iv-p1">§ 4. <i>The New Testament has preserved for us the most valuable portion of 
primitive Christian literature; yet at the same time it delivered the rest of 
the earliest works to oblivion, and has limited the transmission of later works.</i></p>


<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p2">The first clause of the heading of this paragraph requires no proof. It is by no 
means certain that the Pauline Epistles would have been handed down to us if as 
a collection they had not been canonised. The author of the Second Epistle of 
Peter and Irenæus complain of the difficulties which they contain, indeed they 
presented a thousand stumbling-blocks to the orthodox teacher, and were 
exploited in a most irritating way by heretics in opposition to the doctrine of 
the Church.<note n="137" id="iv.iv-p2.1">How troublesome were such expressions as, “The god of this 
world,” or the doctrines of Predestination and of the Divine hardening of the heart, or the 
teaching that the Law multiplied transgressions, etc.!</note> Nor was it otherwise with the Johannine Apocalypse: the Canon 
alone has preserved it from oblivion. Both in form and content it presented most 
troublesome stumbling-blocks to the Church, more troublesome indeed as time 
went on. And further, can we be sure that the Acts of the Apostles, from the 
historical point of view the most valuable work of primitive times—to say 
nothing of works so small as the Catholic Epistles—would have come down to us if it had not found its way into the new 

<pb n="132" id="iv.iv-Page_132" />Canon? Even in the third century the Christology of this book would have given 
grave offence if the fact that the book was Canonical had not barred for ever 
the question whether it was everywhere orthodox. And what of the Gospels? If 
it had been possible in the third and fourth centuries to cite them before the 
Court of the Church, how sadly they would have fared! Even against the Gospel 
of St John an orthodox judge would have been compelled to admit a heavy 
catalogue of offences! The Canon, however, settled these questions once and for 
all. There can be no doubt here: we have to thank the New Testament that we 
possess these works, that we have in our hands an important and trustworthy 
account of the beginnings of the Christian religion. We need only reflect for a 
moment what our knowledge of the beginnings of Christianity would have been if 
the Church History of Eusebius had been our sole authority—leaving out of 
account what this work owes to the New Testament—in order to see clearly what it 
means that twenty-seven early Christian writings have been preserved for us 
because they were bound together in the New Testament.<note n="138" id="iv.iv-p2.2">We not infrequently hear high praise given to the historical “tact” with which 
the books of the New Testament were selected; “tact,” however, played no part 
here. If we consider in the first place the Roman Canon at the end of the second 
century, “tact” resolves itself into a succession of historical necessities 
which originated in the practice of public lection and in a growing acceptance 
of the Apostolic-Catholic principle. These explain the acceptance 
of the four Gospels, of the collection of Pauline Epistles, and, finally, of the 
Acts of the Apostles. The latter book was accepted not through the exercise of 
historical “tact,” but because the situation produced an instinctive demand for 
a book of all the Apostles. Even the reception of four Gospels was determined 
certainly not by historical “tact,” but most probably could not have been 
avoided if it were wished to keep together the orthodox Christians of Asia. The 
Gospels of the Hebrews and of the Egyptians were in favour, we may definitely 
assume, with relatively small and isolated circles, and the Gospel of Peter was 
too late in its appearance. Moreover the expansion of the Canon to twenty-seven 
works, to be regretted by no one (what about 2 Peter?), was not due to the 
historical “tact” of the Church, but to the apostolic names of the authors of 
the added books. And it was because Hermas, 1 and 2 Clement, Barnabas, etc., 
could not satisfy the demand for apostolic origin that they were at last barred from the New Testament.</note></p>

<pb n="133" id="iv.iv-Page_133" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p3">But, on the other hand, with the creation of the New Testament begins the death 
struggle of that portion of Early Christian literature that had not found 
acceptance in the Canon. I have dealt with the story at length in the 
Introduction to the first volume of my <i>Altchristliche Lit.-Geschichte</i>.<note n="139" id="iv.iv-p3.1">Bd. 1, p. xxi. ff. <i>Cf</i>. also the history of the transmission of 1 and 2 Clement, 
Barnabas, Hermas, in my edition of these works.</note> It is 
not a question of the loss of <i>early heretical</i> works—the New Testament scarcely 
had anything to do with this—but of the loss of <i>early orthodox</i> works. Such 
works, which were originally to be found in the more extensive sacred 
collections of some provincial Churches, especially the Alexandrian, must now 
yield to the stern Roman Law of the Canon, and were for the most part separated 
away and delivered to death under the reproach that they were interlopers, that their very existence 


<pb n="134" id="iv.iv-Page_134" />was a piece of insolence, that they were forgeries, and so forth. As a matter of fact they looked like 
rivals of the works of the New Testament, and must be treated accordingly. There 
was no middle course; either they must be accepted, or they must be done away 
with under more or less serious charges. But here an ironical Nemesis 
intervened, and has preserved for us some early forms of the New Testament (or 
copies of such forms) in which some portions of this literature still stand! 
Thus the New Testament, whose intention was to slay these works, was compelled 
to preserve some of them.<note n="140" id="iv.iv-p3.2">I have no doubt that the Constantinopolitan manuscript of the Didache ultimately 
proceeds from a manuscript of the Bible.</note> It is in this way that the first and second Epistles 
of Clement, the Epistle of Barnabas, Hermas, lastly also the Didache, have come 
down to us, as well as large portions of the Apocalypse of Peter, of the Acts of 
Paul, and of the Diatessaron of Tatian. At first, even after the rejection of 
the books, their treatment in the Churches was more indulgent than it afterwards 
became. The Muratorian Fragment, which rejects the Shepherd of Hermas, still 
favours the private reading of the book, and even as late as the fourth century 
“Antilegomena” are recommended by Athanasius for the instruction of catechumens. 
But even this connivance soon came to an end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p4">This destructive influence of the New Testament 

<pb n="135" id="iv.iv-Page_135" />had, however, yet wider scope. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p4.1">Quid necesse est in manu sumere quod ecclesia 
non recipit</span>,” says Jerome, and the Spanish bishops upheld the same view against 
Priscillian, with his noteworthy preference for Apocrypha. “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p4.2">Omne quod dicitur 
in libris canonicis,” they declared, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.iv-p4.3">quæritur et <i>plus legisse peccare est</i>.</span></span>” 
Here stands the very principle of Biblicism which, strictly applied, must have 
destroyed <i>all</i> Christian literature and must have cut off all hope of a future 
resurrection. The New Testament might have become a Koran! What need was there 
of other books? Either they contained what was in the New Testament, then they 
were superfluous; or they contained other things, then they were dangerous. The 
Roman Church, from the time of Damasus onwards, proceeded far along this road. 
Only read the Decretum Gelasianum! If things had gone in accordance with this 
decree, what would have been left for us of the literature of the first three 
centuries? Standing upon the New Testament it condemns practically everything 
else. Now it is true that the ordinances of this decree could assert their 
authority only to a limited extent, and that they were counteracted by other 
influences connected with the New Testament, of which we shall speak in the 
following paragraph; yet there can be no doubt that in the decree a judgment is 
expressed that tended to cramp Christian literary activity and 

<pb n="136" id="iv.iv-Page_136" />to hinder <i>the transmission of earlier works. The great lack of books</i> always 
noticeable in the Early <i>Church of Rome</i>, and the literary unproductiveness of the 
Roman clergy, must be understood and judged from this point of view.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.iv-p5">But while pointing out the fact that the New Testament hindered the transmission 
of non-canonical Christian literature and continued to limit its production, we 
do not mean to assert that this was in every aspect disadvantageous. The 
hindrance was rather, especially in one special direction, truly happy in its 
consequences; for, as early as the second century, an inferior literature began 
to spring up in the Church, increasing in luxuriance from century to century—a 
literature that was greedily read and that threatened to stifle all feeling for 
historical truth and for simplicity and purity in religion—that confused mass of 
apocryphal acts of Apostles, fabricated stories of martyrs and ascetics, ghastly 
Apocalypses, inventions concerning the Childhood of Jesus, and the like. Side by 
side with the Canonical Scriptures this literature is represented in every 
quarter and in every language of the Church by works all essentially similar in 
character though varying somewhat according to the taste of the time. Much of 
this literature was really Apocryphal, <i>i.e</i>. it carried on a kind of underground 
existence, appearing again and again at the surface and 

<pb n="137" id="iv.iv-Page_137" />exercising, in ever increasing degree, a most remarkable influence upon cultus 
and religious life. Not only many customs, but even Sacraments and Sacramental 
rites of the Catholic Church took their form under this influence. <i>If the New 
Testament had not been in existence, the Church would have fallen a complete 
victim to this literature</i>.<note n="141" id="iv.iv-p5.1">This happened to the Monophysite Churches in spite of the New Testament.</note> Standing, however, upon the New Testament, the Church 
repressed the Apocrypha and repeatedly forbade the reading of these books. The 
Rule of Faith was useless here; armed only with this, the Church would have 
been defenceless in this situation. But the New Testament safeguarded the 
Church, because it stood on a height to which these Apocrypha could no longer 
attain. It held these books down under its strong hand, and prevented their 
tendencies from coming to full development; it barred the way to the Ambo and 
Altar, and saved the true portrait of Jesus from complete obliteration. If the 
New Testament had not occupied since the beginning of the third century the 
position of central authority in the Church, all Churches would have probably 
become Ethiopian. There is no need of proof here; for there was absolutely no 
other authority in the Church except the New Testament that could have warded 
off the throttling hand of the Apocrypha.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 5. Though the New Testament brought to an end the production of authoritative Christian writings,  yet it cleared the way for theological and also for ordinary Christian literary activity." progress="61.16%" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="iv.vi">
<pb n="138" id="iv.v-Page_138" />
<p class="hang" id="iv.v-p1">§ 5. <i>Though the New Testament brought to an end the production of authoritative Christian writings, 
yet it cleared the way for theological and also for ordinary Christian literary activity</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.v-p2">Whatever authorities might arise in the Church and whatever books might be 
written after the creation of the New Testament, they could no longer attain to 
the absolute prestige possessed by the New Testament.<note n="142" id="iv.v-p2.1">We here do not take account of the development of General Councils and of the 
Papacy.</note> They could be “inspired,” but they could not longer become “canonical” in the sense of the 
New Testament.<note n="143" id="iv.v-p2.2">Not even the works of Cyprian.</note> Taken all in all, this was a blessing. The literature of 
enthusiasm now either ceased or was forced to confine itself within the narrow 
bounds which now restricted its significance and therefore its influence. 
Naturally the early belief that every Christian who wrote with a view to 
edification did this by inspiration of the Holy Spirit, now faded away. It was a 
belief that had placed the primitive Church in positions of terrible perplexity 
and afflicted conscientious authors with qualms of anxiety as to whether they 
were not guilty of presumption in taking up the pen. Clement of Alexandria still 
shows this anxiety—so also the anti-Montanist of Euseb., <i>H.E</i>., v. 16, 3 (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.v-p2.3">vide 
supra</span></i>, p. 37). But 


<pb n="139" id="iv.v-Page_139" />now this anxiety was no longer felt, and the way was free for the development of 
theological and ordinary Christian literature. Churchmen could at last with free 
conscience do what heretics had long done—compose theological treatises, write 
commentaries, publish edifying stories, and so forth. If only they made up their 
minds to be “true to Scripture,” and in all due humility to serve the Church, 
no objection could be taken to their work. Indeed the New Testament itself 
created a demand for the most important part of this literature, for every 
sacred document must be explained and must be defended against false 
interpretations. Hence this form of literary activity became at once a matter of 
duty, and the corresponding literary productions as “Science of the New 
Testament,” if we may use the expression, thus as “Bible-Science” at once 
acquired the freedom of the Church. Thus the New Testament, which as we saw in § 4 
exercised in one particular direction a strongly cramping influence upon 
literature, in another direction promoted it and opened a new path for it. And 
what was there that did not come within the scope of the science of the Bible! 
If the Bible was a cosmos, like the universe, it needed for its interpretation 
simply every form of Science! And so since the beginning of the third century 
grew up, attached to the New Testament, the multiform Science of the Church, 

<pb n="140" id="iv.v-Page_140" />which began to compete with the Science of the Gnostics and drove it out of the 
field. In company with this there appeared a multitude of ecclesiastical 
treatises dealing with every possible problem of the Christian life. There was 
also a development of practical religious literature that raised no claim to 
stand on a level with the New Testament, but rather extracted from the New 
Testament the edifying teaching that it offered to the Churches. Lastly, the way 
was now opened even for a light literature with religious colouring; for the 
idea of literature was no longer objectionable, and one could make use of it in 
every direction so long as one paid due homage to the Holy Scriptures. All this 
had been brought about by the creation of the New Testament!</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 6. The New Testament obscured the true origin and the historical significance  of the works which it contained, but on the other hand, by impelling men to  study them, it brought into existence certain conditions favourable to the critical treatment and correct interpretation of these works." progress="62.10%" id="iv.vi" prev="iv.v" next="iv.vii">

<p class="hang" id="iv.vi-p1">§ 6. <i>The New Testament obscured the true origin and the historical significance 
of the works which it contained, but on the other hand, by impelling men to 
study them, it brought into existence certain conditions favourable to the 
critical treatment and correct interpretation of these works</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p2">There is no need of many words to show how far the New Testament at first 
obscured the true origin and significance of the works which it contained. 
Within a sacred fundamental document 

<pb n="141" id="iv.vi-Page_141" />everything must be regarded as equal in value, character, and significance. 
Canonising works like whitewash; it hides the original colours and obliterates 
all the contours. The Synoptics must be interpreted according to St John, the 
Pauline Epistles according to Acts: all stand on <i>one</i> plane.<note n="144" id="iv.vi-p2.1">The unanimity of all the Apostles is an axiom for Tertullian in his 
controversy with Marcion. In several places he brings it to clear expression, 
e.g. <i>De Pudic</i>., 19: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.vi-p2.2">Totius sacramenti interest nihil credere ab Joanne 
concessum quod a Paulo sit denegatum. Hanc equalitatem spiritus sancti qui 
observaverit, ab ipso deducetur in sensum eius.</span>”</note> But much more than 
this: each separate passage must contain the highest, the best, the most 
infallible that can be imagined in this connection, and everything must always 
sound in unison. The New Testament is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.vi-p2.3">ἓν καὶ πᾶν</span>, and in reference to all 
theological questions it is sufficient, consistent, and clear. Under such 
presuppositions, how could the actual intention, or indeed anything of the 
original significance of the works, make themselves felt? Already in 
Tertullian—both in his own use of the New Testament as well as in that of his 
Lax opponents—we may observe all the fatal consequences for history of the 
canonisation of the books of the New Testament. Only one example! In St 
Matthew’s Gospel Magi make their appearance and no fault seems to be found with 
them as such. Therefore concluded some Lax Churchmen, even a Christian might have dealings 

<pb n="142" id="iv.vi-Page_142" />with magic. Tertullian could not with confidence reject this conclusion; for it 
was held as an axiom that what Holy Scripture does not blame it allows.<note n="145" id="iv.vi-p2.4">Tertullian, it is true, would like to contest the validity of this axiom, but he 
does not feel that he is on sure ground in doing so.</note> He 
therefore resorts to a way of escape—the Gospel states that the Magi returned 
home <i>by another way</i>; the other way, however, means that the Magi gave up their 
magic.<note n="146" id="iv.vi-p2.5"><i>De Idol.</i>, 9.</note> <i>The inspired canonical document itself imposes the empirical and 
allegorical method of interpretation</i>. Whether this method is employed “according to principles” and “scientifically,” or empirically case by case, 
makes no difference in the result: the original sense is always lost and the 
exegete no longer even seeks for it, but broods over the allegorical sense, <i>i.e</i>. 
over the thoughts which he has to <i>read into</i> the text.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vi-p3">But, on the other hand, the instinct for simple truth is not so easily 
destroyed, and the New Testament to a certain extent came also to its help. The 
mere fact that works all of <i>one</i> historical period were here compiled together 
was an advantage. The careful observer could not but perceive that in many 
places they did actually complete and interpret one another. If he had had to 
deal with each particular book in isolation, how much more perplexed he would have been and how much 

<pb n="143" id="iv.vi-Page_143" />less vivid must have been the impression he would have received from it! Now, 
however, once the New Testament had been created, there arose a real science of 
exegesis, not only the exegesis of allegory which sublimated and thus 
neutralised the content of the works, but an exegesis which concerned itself, if 
only in a limited degree, with their historical origin and their literal sense. 
Even the difficulties presented by the New Testament as a compilation of 
separate books rendered such investigations quite unavoidable for thoughtful 
Christians. If, for instance, there had been only <i>one</i> Canonical Gospel, Science 
would have simply capitulated to it; it would have been pure insolence for the 
human intellect to act otherwise; but the four Gospels in countless passages 
summoned the intellect to a work of reconciliation. Naturally recourse was had 
to harmonising; but even in harmonising there lies a true critical element, and 
in the very process of harmonising it can assert itself. Think only of the 
critical efforts of Julius Africanus, of Origen, and others who lived soon after 
the creation of the New Testament; one cannot but see that these efforts would 
never have been made if the works that they studied had not stood in a 
<i>collection</i>. Again, in the same collection the Pauline Epistles and the Acts of 
the Apostles stood face to face. This fact also challenged investigation, and every investigation educates the 

<pb n="144" id="iv.vi-Page_144" />critical sense and inspires it to further efforts! There is, moreover, the fact 
that the method of Origen, the alchemist of theology, demanded the investigation 
of the literal as well as the spiritual sense, and that he showed a truly 
scientific interest in the discovery of the genuine text. Interest in the 
literal sense and the genuine text of early Christian works would scarcely have 
arisen if these works had not been combined in the New Testament and regarded as 
canonical. <i>Accordingly the creation of the New Testament of itself called into 
being a critical and historical treatment of the canonical books</i>.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 7. The New Testament checked the imaginative creation of events in the scheme  of Salvation, whether freely or according to existing models; but it called  forth or at least encouraged the intellectual creation of facts in the sphere of Theology, and of a Theological Mythology." progress="63.56%" id="iv.vii" prev="iv.vi" next="iv.viii">

<p class="hang" id="iv.vii-p1">§ 7. <i>The New Testament checked the imaginative creation of events in the scheme 
of Salvation, whether freely or according to existing models; but it called 
forth or at least encouraged the intellectual creation of facts in the sphere of 
Theology, and of a Theological Mythology</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p2">Among historians no doubt can exist that the Gospel history contains a very 
large number of events that are unhistorical, more especially in the accounts of 
the Infancy and Resurrection (but also in other passages), and there is also no 
doubt that legends, whether connected with the scheme of Salvation or called 
forth by some other motive, continued to increase in number. Now we have 

<pb n="145" id="iv.vii-Page_145" />already in § 4 called attention to one important fact about the New Testament, namely, 
that by its very existence as an authoritative document it severely restricted 
the growth of legend as this continued in the Apocryphal writings. We must now 
add that the New Testament in every direction, and to an extraordinary degree, 
exercised a <i>moderating and restraining influence</i>. When it was once created, 
leading Christians in the different Churches no longer allowed themselves to 
invent facts in connection with the scheme of Salvation, such as were invented 
in times past, whether by free imagination or according to existing models (the 
Descent into Hell, the Ascension, etc.). Rather it was felt that everything in 
the nature of fact had been already given in the New Testament, and that its 
narratives, even though they might be doctrinal in character, admitted of no 
additions of the nature of fact. A certain spirit of religious restraint took 
possession of a great part of the faithful—a spirit that, indeed, always makes 
its appearance where a sacred book comes into the foreground, for the book 
itself restrains even the most undisciplined imagination.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.vii-p3">But now mischief appeared from another quarter. The book stood as a sacred 
Canon. The interpreter of the book was guided by principles which affirmed 
absolute possibility of combination of passages from any part of the book, absolute 

<pb n="146" id="iv.vii-Page_146" />perfection, absolute unanimity of the writers, the validity of allegorical 
interpretation, and so forth. Such principles would necessarily lead the 
interpreter to the construction of new facts generally hi the form of a 
mythology of ideas which the ancient mythology lived on, only in a higher 
sphere. What was there that one did not now learn about God, His Nature, His 
Trinity in Unity, His properties, His operation, etc., if one only made proper 
combinations! What was there that one was not able to say about Christ as 
Logos—before Creation, in Creation, after Creation up to His earthly 
manifestation, and again after His death! What was there that could not be 
culled from the New Testament concerning His two natures, and how much richer 
became even His earthly life if only the interpreter was skilful! Even a 
developed doctrine of the Holy Spirit could be constructed by exegesis! It is 
true that exegesis was always open to suggestions from the developing science of 
Dogmatics, and that it was forced to do much that it would never have done 
except at the bidding of Dogmatics; yet, apart from this, the New Testament 
itself, if its claims were accepted, necessitated this almost trivial and even 
revolting multiplication of mythological details without any feeling for reality 
or sense of history. Thus, though it is true that the New Testament has the 
merit of checking, indeed of partly stopping, the creation of new, 


<pb n="147" id="iv.vii-Page_147" />authoritative, realistic legends, and of exercising a restraining influence upon 
the legends that already existed, yet, on the other hand, it partly summoned the 
intellect to, and partly encouraged it in, the creation of facts in the sphere 
of theology and of a theological mythology.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 8. The New Testament helped to demark a special period of Christian  Revelation, and so in a certain sense to give Christians of later times an  inferior status; yet it has kept alive the knowledge of the ideals and claims of Primitive Christianity." progress="64.59%" id="iv.viii" prev="iv.vii" next="iv.ix">

<p class="hang" id="iv.viii-p1">§ 8. <i>The New Testament helped to demark a special period of Christian 
Revelation, and so in a certain sense to give Christians of later times an 
inferior status; yet it has kept alive the knowledge of the ideals and claims 
of Primitive Christianity</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p2">The delimitation of a period of fundamental Christian Revelation is in the first 
place to be explained as a reaction against Montanism, and the creation of the 
New Testament is in part the con-sequence of this conception (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.1">vide supra</span></i>, pp. 35 
f.). But as soon as the New Testament was created it became itself the strongest 
barrier in the line of division. The present time now appeared as a much 
inferior thing when compared with the time of Revelation, and accordingly the 
Christians of the present appeared inferior to the “heroes” of that time. This 
line of division it is true was not drawn in complete sharpness until the 
arrival of Protestantism—Catholicism possessed and still possesses points of 
view that help to attenuate 

<pb n="148" id="iv.viii-Page_148" />it<note n="147" id="iv.viii-p2.2">One need think not only of monasticism but also of the saints of all ages and 
the Evangelical Counsels.</note>—yet even to the Catholics of the third century the primitive times appeared 
as an heroic age, with which they scarcely dared to compare their own times (<i>cf</i>. 
what Origen says on this point). That time was still the epoch of “Spiritual 
Power,” of miracle, and of pneumatic gifts; the present possessed such power 
only in smallest measure. There was also something comforting in this belief; 
for now one need not apply to oneself and to one’s own time the high standard 
that those early Christians satisfied; at most it would still apply only and in 
part to the Clergy.<note n="148" id="iv.viii-p2.3">Note how Tertullian as a Montanist scoffs at this attitude, 
<i>De Monog</i>., 12: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.4">Cum extollimur et inflamur adversus clerum tunc unum omnes sumus, 
tunc omnes sacerdotes, quia sacerdotes nos deo et patri fecit. Cum ad peraequationem 
disciplinae sacerdotalis provocamur, deponimus infulas et impares sumus.</span>”</note> That the primitive epoch was unique was evident also from 
the fact that books like those of the New Testament could no longer be written.<note n="149" id="iv.viii-p2.5">Even a Tertullian challenges Marcion: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.viii-p2.6">Exhibeat Marcion 
dei sui dona, aliquos prophetas . . . edat aliquem psalmum, aliquem visionem, aliquam 
orationem, dumtaxat spiritualem, in ecstasi, <i>i.e</i>. amentia si qua linguæ 
interpretio accessit</span>,” etc. (<i>Adv. Marc</i>., v. 8).</note> 
If communion with God might only be reached with the help of a book, and if 
Divine direction could only be received by means of the same, it followed that 
the Church of the present was inferior to the Church of the past; there had 
been a <i>classical</i> time, but it had passed away; it had been brought to an end by the Book.</p>

<pb n="149" id="iv.viii-Page_149" />
<p class="normal" id="iv.viii-p3">But, on the other hand, if the Book had not been created, then it is most 
probable that even the memory of the forces and ideals that bore sway in Gospel 
history and throughout the Apostolic epoch would have vanished. Of what enormous 
importance it was that in the present the authentic records of that past time 
were still read again and again! How mighty has been the influence of the 
reading of the Gospels upon the character and course of Church history! Think 
of the part that has been played by the story of the Rich Young Man or the 
Sermon on the Mount, and of what it meant for the Church—that Augustine, at the 
critical moment, opened the Epistle to the Romans! Though no one any longer 
dared to set himself on the level of the New Testament, still this Book, just 
because as an authoritative collection it was more or less accessible to all, 
was a continuous source of power that raised the weak men of the present to 
heights of perfection. What would have happened if, with the Old Testament, we 
had received the Didache or the Apostolic Canons and Constitutions as a second 
Canon, instead of the New Testament? Thus here also the New Testament worked in 
two contrary directions it lowered and also raised the tone! It has blunted the 
conscience of many—no one can attain to the height of the New Testament, nor 
need one—and it has also acted as a spur to the conscience. It has guarded Christianity from the rank growth of 


<pb n="150" id="iv.viii-Page_150" />emotionalism, but it certainly has also repressed many a primitive and vital 
impulse. How many Christians of note with original Christian experience have as 
“Bible-believers” entangled themselves in the Book, have suffered themselves 
to be disturbed, hindered, directed by texts of the Bible, and in consequence 
have not brought their character and innate gift to perfect development, and 
have lost their freedom! What mischief has been wrought by the Revelation of 
John just because it stood in the New Testament! What terrible perplexities of 
conscience have been brought about by certain sayings of St Paul just because 
they be-longed to the Canon! And yet, on the other hand, how unspeakable the 
blessing that has flowed from passages of the Bible which, just because they 
were canonical, filled men’s hearts with confidence steadfast as a rock!</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 9. The New Testament promoted and completed the fatal identification of the  Word of the Lord and the Teaching of the Apostles; but, because it raised  Pauline Christianity to a place of highest honour, it has introduced into the history of the Church a ferment rich in blessing." progress="65.93%" id="iv.ix" prev="iv.viii" next="iv.x">

<p class="hang" id="iv.ix-p1">§ 9. <i>The New Testament promoted and completed the fatal identification of the 
Word of the Lord and the Teaching of the Apostles; but, because it raised 
Pauline Christianity to a place of highest honour, it has introduced into the 
history of the Church a ferment rich in blessing.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p2">In the course of the second century the Word of the Lord and the teaching of the Apostles became 


<pb n="151" id="iv.ix-Page_151" />came more and more intimately identified with one another (<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p2.1">vide supra</span></i>, p. 48: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv.ix-p2.2">ἡμεῖς καὶ Πέτρον καὶ 
τοὺς ἄλλους ἀποστόλους 
ἀποδεχόμεθα ὡς 
Χριστόν</span>)<note n="150" id="iv.ix-p2.3">How significant it is that already in the time of Hadrian the heathen author 
Phlegon could so misunderstand as to confound Peter and Christ in narratives 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.ix-p2.4">vide</span></i> Orig., <i>c. Cels</i>., II. 14)! This mistake could never have been made if 
Christians had not placed Peter so near to Christ.</note>; to this process the New Testament set its seal. The consequences of this 
identification, not only for Christian Dogmatics but also for the Christian 
life, were immeasurable and as a rule unfavourable. Not only was religion 
thereby transformed into the <i>doctrine</i> of the Apostles, but also one was now 
forced to give to particular and very subjective utterances and injunctions of 
St Paul a weight, which even that exacting Apostle would never have desired. 
Though the sayings of the Gospel still preserved their special significance for 
the conduct of life, they yet acquired a powerful rival in the injunctions of St 
Paul. What, however, was more serious was that, because of this identification, 
Christology not only took its place beside Christ but even threatened to push 
Him aside—indeed actually did so. The simplest consideration of the picture of 
Jesus as given in the Gospel suffered from the troubling and obscuring influence 
of this “doctrine of the New Testament.” It is not possible nor is it necessary 
to dilate upon this point; but let it be remembered that St Paul also had in 
the end to suffer from this 

<pb n="152" id="iv.ix-Page_152" />identification. For after a way had been opened for a more liberal conception of 
the New Testament and a more unbiassed estimate of historical events and 
persons, critics still made demands of this man as a person and an author that 
they made of no other man. This disposition was only a lasting relic of the old 
conception; men’s minds were ever haunted by the spectre of the Canon. Either 
they laid violent hands on the man, robbed him of a part of his soul, and 
modelled him into a figure of strictly logical consistency—for was he not once 
Paul of the New Testament? and even if he is that no longer, still he must be a 
type—or they were disgusted with him, heaped upon him complaints and reproaches 
which they would never have made if they had not received him out of the New 
Testament. Still this martyrdom of the Apostle continues; still critics who are 
elsewhere impartial will not allow him a man’s right to be more <i>and also less</i> 
than his own type and his own ideal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.ix-p3">Nevertheless, this identification of the Word of the Lord and Pauline doctrine 
has been full of blessing in an important direction. The New Testament, through 
the acceptance of the Pauline Epistles, has established as a standard the 
loftiest expression of the consciousness of Salvation and of the religion of 
Faith. Accordingly the New Testament, once it was created, exercised 

<pb n="153" id="iv.ix-Page_153" />an extraordinarily important influence upon the development in the Church of the 
second century, by which the Christian religion was on the point of being 
definitely established as the <i>Religion of the New Law</i>. If things had gone 
further in the Church simply on the lines marked out for us in Barnabas, Hermas, 
2 Clement, and the apologists, all Christianity would have been gradually 
reduced within the meagre conception of a new, even though more spiritual, 
legalism, and at last Marcionites and Gnostics would have been the only people 
that definitely placed the idea of Salvation in the centre of their religion. 
That this did not happen is due in great measure to the New Testament—that is, 
to the fact that the Pauline Epistles were in the Canon, though not, it is true, 
to that fact alone. Only consider how important the Pauline Epistles were for 
the thought and teaching of Irenæus, how impossible for him such conceptions 
apart from these epistles as an absolute authority! Only think what decisive 
influence the Pauline doctrine of justification exercised in the controversy 
between Calixtus and the Rigorists concerning penance already at the beginning 
of the third century! Remember only how the idea of Salvation “by Faith alone” slowly gained ground in the religious thought of the Church until, in the line 
of Jovinian and others, it at last came to full development in (Ambrose 



<pb n="154" id="iv.ix-Page_154" />and) Augustine!<note n="151" id="iv.ix-p3.1"><i>Cf</i>. my article “Geschichte der Lehre von der Seligkeit allein durch den 
Glauben in der alten Kirche” (<i>Zeitsch. f. Theol. u. Kirche</i>, i. 1891, S. 82-178).</note> All this 
was accomplished by Paul <i>because he stood in the New Testament</i>. And now further 
remember what reformations in the course of the history of the Church have been 
brought about by Paul accepted in the Canon, and what a ferment his teaching has 
ever been! Up to and beyond the time of the Jansenists Paul is still always at 
work in the Catholic Church—to say nothing of the German Reformation—and 
forcibly reminds her what Religion at its best should be and is, and what Faith 
and Sonship mean. The Apostle would have been shut off from all these activities 
if he had not come into the New Testament. Whether they outweigh the 
disadvantages that have resulted from the identification of the “Word of the 
Lord” and the “Teaching of the Apostles,” who can tell?</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 10. In the New Testament the Catholic Church forged for herself a new weapon  with which to ward off all heresy as unchristian; but she has also found in it a court of control before which she has appeared ever increasingly in default." progress="67.45%" id="iv.x" prev="iv.ix" next="iv.xi">

<p class="hang" id="iv.x-p1">§ 10. <i>In the New Testament the Catholic Church forged for herself a new weapon 
with which to ward off all heresy as unchristian; but she has also found in it a 
court of control before which she has appeared ever increasingly in default.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p2">The New Testament was not created as a weapon in the conflict against heresy; there were many 

<pb n="155" id="iv.x-Page_155" />things in it that rendered it a very inconvenient weapon in this conflict,<note n="152" id="iv.x-p2.1">This inconvenience was so keenly felt by Tertullian, that he even felt 
compelled to invent a theory by which it might be removed. Seeing that heresies 
“must arise,” the Old Testament and New Testament contain passages that could 
give rise to heresy; see especially <i>De Resurr</i>., 63: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p2.2">Quia hæreses esse 
oportuerat, ut probabiles quique manifestentur, hæ autem sine aliquibus 
occasionibus scripturarum audere non poterant, idcirco pristina instrumenta 
quasdam materias illis videntur subministrasse, et ipsas quidem iisdem 
litteris revincibiles.</span>” It is true that he does not feel comfortable about this 
theory if it is to stand alone; therefore as a Montanist he proceeds: “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p2.3">Sed quoniam 
nec dissimulare spiritum sanctum oportebat quominus et huiusmodi 
eloquiis superinundaret quæ multis hæreticorum versutiis semina subspargerent, 
immo et veteres illorum cespites vellerent, <i>idcirco iam omnes retro ambiguitates et quas volunt parabolas aperta atque perspicua totius sacramenti 
prædicatione discussit</i> per novam prophetiam de paracleto inundantem.</span>”</note> 
and that forced Tertullian to give the rather questionable and, indeed, useless warning not to engage in 
exegetical controversies with heretics, seeing that victory in such conflicts 
was uncertain or even improbable. Yet, however that might be, the New Testament, 
when once it was in existence, did form an excellent means of defence and 
offence against heresy. In the first place one might now simply adopt the 
standpoint: he who does not accept Scripture is <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p2.4">eo ipso</span></i> no Christian—there was 
thus no need of further discussion. Or just as one denied to the Jews their 
property in the Old Testament, so now, by declaring that the New Testament 
belonged to the Church by Divine grant, one might chase heretics away from this 
Book and proclaim it to be abominable insolence, theft, and robbery that they should even 

<pb n="156" id="iv.x-Page_156" />venture a claim to the books contained in the New Testament. Such is already 
Tertullian’s procedure (<i>De Præsc</i>., 37); “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p2.5">Non Christiani nullum ius capiunt 
Christianarum litterarum, ad quos merito dicendum est: qui estis? quando et unde venitis? quid in meo agitis, non mei? quo denique, Marcion, 
iure silvam meam cædis? qua licentia, Valentine, fontes meos transvertis? qua potestate, 
Apelles, limites meos commoves? mea est possessio, quid hie, ceteri, ad 
voluntatem vestram seminatis et pascitis? mea est possessio, olim (?) possideo, 
prior possideo . . . ego sum hæres apostolorum!</span>” The Church regarded the New 
Testament as her own peculiar possession divinely granted; she named herself 
the Church of the New Covenant with the same title as the book; in conflict, if 
it seemed fitting, she retired simply into this fortress; and firmly 
established herself, and gradually her adversaries also, in the conviction that 
Church and New Testament formed an exclusive unity, so that none but the Church 
had a right to the works contained in the Canon.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.x-p3">But in the New Testament the Church had created a possession that from her point 
of view was of very questionable advantage. Her Rule of Faith could be 
stretched, and was capable of development. The Church managed with it not so 
badly; when necessary, she treated it as invariable; where need became imperative, she modified 

<pb n="157" id="iv.x-Page_157" />and developed it, and could always draw a veil over these developments, such as 
they were. But it stood otherwise with the New Testament; <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p3.1">littera manet</span></i>! Even 
here, it is true, much that was desirable could be accomplished by manipulation, 
namely, by “interpretation”; but the letter full often set impassable bounds 
to such operations. The existence of a written fundamental document that could 
be held up as a mirror before the Church must have become as time went on more 
and more inconvenient and dangerous. And it was so employed—by no means only by 
heretics, but, at first rarely and reluctantly, then more and more frequently, 
by faithful members of the Church. A beginning was already made by Origen, who 
earnestly and conscientiously measures the Church by the standard of the New 
Testament; and numbers of preachers in the Ancient Church followed his example. 
They themselves had no thought of leaving the Church because on the ground of 
the New Testament they had found so much fault with her; but even in their 
times the official Church had begun to consider whether she could tolerate 
members that with a certain recklessness held up the mirror before her, and she 
ended by deciding that she could not. Her judgment to-day is still the same. Yet 
since the time of the Waldensians and the Franciscans, what assaults have been made upon the Church from the base of 



<pb n="158" id="iv.x-Page_158" />the New Testament! What foes have drawn their weapons from this armoury and 
have forced the Church to fight hard for life! It is because the Church carried 
the New Testament with herself and before herself that reformations, that the 
Reformation, became possible; and the Reformed Church at least, because she 
must recognise this New Testament, must accept all that is drawn from this Book 
for her correction. Thus this collection of sacred writings has proved a great 
arsenal and a court of appeal for critics of the Church! When it was created, 
who could have suspected that this would be? The old proverb, “<span lang="LA" id="iv.x-p3.2">Habent sua fata 
libelli</span>,” has here received most remarkable confirmation.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="§ 11. The New Testament has hindered the natural impulse to give to the content  of Religion a simple, clear, and logical expression, but, on the other hand, it  has preserved Christian doctrine from becoming a mere philosophy of Religion." progress="68.99%" id="iv.xi" prev="iv.x" next="iv.xii">

<p class="hang" id="iv.xi-p1">§ 11. <i>The New Testament has hindered the natural impulse to give to the content 
of Religion a simple, clear, and logical expression, but, on the other hand, it 
has preserved Christian doctrine from becoming a mere philosophy of Religion</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p2">Speaking exactly, we may say that Religion, when it has a sacred fundamental 
document, no longer requires Doctrine; for the content of the document is 
itself the Doctrine. But when the New Testament was created the Church already 
had a doctrine; indeed, as we have seen, this doctrine 


<pb n="159" id="iv.xi-Page_159" />itself helped to create the New Testament. Doctrinal teaching could not be, nor 
ought it to have been, rendered superfluous and thrust aside by the new written 
work; and it continued to be carried on in the Church. But all doctrine, 
however supernatural it may be in its foundations, depends for its exposition 
upon reason, and with the help of reason necessarily aims at simple and clear 
expression. As soon, however, as a sacred document comes into existence, 
doctrine begins to depend less and less on reason for its development; for each 
rational element <i>can</i> now be replaced by an authoritative element. The 
consequence is that both rational and authoritative elements are intermingled 
in the development of doctrine, that everyone becomes accustomed to such 
intermingling, and that the sense and desire for clear and logical thinking 
gradually become dulled. All this is exemplified to full extent in the history 
of the development of Dogma in the Church. We may observe it already in 
Irenæus, in Tertullian with special clearness, and in Origen. They operate with 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p2.1">ratio</span></i> and with <i><span lang="LA" id="iv.xi-p2.2">autoritas</span></i>, <i>i.e.</i> with proofs from Scripture, and interchange the 
two elements at will. A text from the New Testament is for them as good a proof 
as a logical argument. The result for the dogmatist was a tremendous and 
increasing relief from logical responsibility, and a corresponding increase in the patchiness and 

<pb n="160" id="iv.xi-Page_160" />incoherence of doctrine. If the dogmatist was at a loss for an argument, a 
passage of Scripture came to his help; if doubts arose in his mind, they were 
repressed by a word of Scripture; if a proof could not be found, it was 
supplied by a verse of Scripture; if discrepancies were met with, these need 
only be so in appearance, for Scripture contains discrepancies, and yet 
Scripture is absolutely consistent. This condition of things gradually affected 
Dogmatics, and with the narcotic of Scriptural authority paralysed the intellect 
in its restless search for truth. We can observe these evil effects in case of a 
great genius like Augustine; how much more quick and ready may lesser spirits 
have been to dispense with real consistency, perspicuity, and logical proof in 
their teaching of the Faith! In truth the Dogmatic of the Church is a creation 
that scorns logical stringency, and the dogmatist, if he only has given “the 
teaching of Scripture,” can feel dispensed from what is his chief task.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p3">But also from another side the New Testament paralysed the intellectual instinct 
to give to the content of religion simple and consistent expression. If all that 
stood in the New Testament must count as sacred and “written for our 
instruction,” then indeed was it an absolutely hopeless undertaking to gather 
all this into a single system of doctrine. And if the whole varied content of 
the New Testament belonged to “Religion,” then it was now an 

<pb n="161" id="iv.xi-Page_161" />impossible task here to introduce arrangement and system. Thus the whole idea of 
Religion as an objective and subjective unity was obscured. Religion is 
everything that stands in the New Testament: How then can a sound doctrine of 
religion exist at all? However, fortunately, the intellect found a base of 
action in the Rule of Faith, and intellectual effort based upon the Rule of 
Faith proved stronger than the paralysing influence of the varied matter of the 
New Testament upon Dogmatics; and yet in hundreds of instances, and, indeed, 
from the beginning, the New Testament has exercised a disturbing, paralysing, 
and disintegrating influence upon Dogmatics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv.xi-p4">And yet—here also there is another side to the account: <i>The New Testament has 
again and again brought Dogmatics back to history</i>, and has thereby preserved it 
from changing into mere Philosophy of Religion. We can observe the working of 
this influence from the first days, and even in the dogmatic developments of the 
nineteenth century it has continued to be fraught with blessing. What a 
different aspect the Dogmatic of Origen would have had—and indeed to its 
disadvantage—if he had not always kept himself in touch with the New Testament, 
if he had not felt obliged to speak in unison with that Book! If only separate 
works and not an already collected New Testament had been at his hand, his Dogmatic would have been 

<pb n="162" id="iv.xi-Page_162" />much more neo-Platonic in its results than it already is. And what a debt 
Augustine, as a dogmatist, owes to the New Testament! Without the Gospels and 
the Pauline Epistles as <i>canonical authorities</i>, he would never have been 
delivered from the scepticism of the Academy nor would he have accomplished that 
deepening of the neo-Platonic philosophy by which he has transformed it in some 
of its speculations into pure religion. Thus though the Dogmatic of the Church 
be ever so patchy, incoherent, and self-discrepant in the form that it has 
taken, the fact that it has not completely lost contact with real life and 
history is due to the New Testament.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Conclusion" progress="70.46%" id="iv.xii" prev="iv.xi" next="v">

<p class="normal" id="iv.xii-p1">In the foregoing pages an attempt has been made to survey and set in order the 
most important consequences of the Creation of the New Testament. This task 
belongs to the historian of the Origin of the Sacred Collection—not only because 
practically all these consequences made their appearance with the Book itself, 
but also because from the consequences we can gain a clearer and more certain 
knowledge of the motives which produced the Book, and because in these 
consequences the real character of the Book first appears. It is true, as has 
been shown, that consequences do not always correspond to motives—a creation 
very speedily creates its own law and follows its own logic—but knowledge 


<pb n="163" id="iv.xii-Page_163" />of the coming into being of the New Testament is imperfect so long as an account 
is not given of what really came into being in this case. Therefore it is much 
to be desired that, for the future, histories of the “Origin of the Canon of 
the New Testament” should not be written without a description of the innate 
functions and consequences of the factor introduced into the history of the 
Church by the appearance of the New Testament. The investigation of the history 
of the New Testament from Origen and still more from Athanasius downwards is, 
except in a few important points, only of interest to scholars; but to know 
what the New Testament meant to the Church as soon as it was created belongs to 
general theological culture.</p>

<pb n="164" id="iv.xii-Page_164" />
</div2>
</div1>

    <div1 title="Appendices" progress="70.85%" id="v" prev="iv.xii" next="v.i">
<pb n="165" id="v-Page_165" />
<h2 id="v-p0.1">APPENDICES</h2>

      <div2 title="I. The Marcionite Prologues to the Pauline Epistles" progress="70.85%" id="v.i" prev="v" next="v.ii">
<h2 id="v.i-p0.1">APPENDIX I (to § 2 of Part I, pp. 59 f.)</h2>

<h3 id="v.i-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="v.i-p0.3">The Marcionite Prologues to the Pauline Epistles</span></h3>

<p class="center" id="v.i-p1">(<i>The most ancient authority is Codex Fuldensis, but they also appear in at least thirteen other Codices</i>)</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p2"><i>Gal</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p2.1">Galatæ sunt Græci[!]. hi verbum veritatis primum ab apostolo acceperunt, 
sed post discessum eius temptati sunt a falsis apostolis, ut in legem et 
circumcisionem verterentur. hos apostolus revocat ad fidem veritatis scribens eis ab Epheso.</span></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p3"><i>Cor</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p3.1">Corinthi sunt Achaici. et hi similiter ab apostolo audierunt verbum 
veritatis et subversi multifarie a falsis apostolis, quidam a philosophiæ verbosa eloquentia [better: ad phil. verbosam eloquentiam], alii a secta 
[better: ad sectam] legis Judaicæ inducti sunt. hos revocat apostolus ad veram 
evangelicam sapientiam scribens eis ab Epheso per Timotheum.</span></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p4"><i>Rom</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p4.1">Romani sunt in partibus Italiæ. hi præventi sunt a falsis apostolis et 
sub nomine domini nostri Jesu Christi in legem et prophetas erant inducti. hos 
revocat apostolus ad veram evangelicam fidem scribens a Corintho.</span></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p5"><i>Thess</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p5.1">Thessalonicenses sunt Macedones. hi accepto verbo veritatis perstiterunt 
in fide etiam in persecutione 


<pb n="166" id="v.i-Page_166" />civium suorum; præterea nec receperunt ea quæ a falsis apostolis 
dicebantur. hos conlaudat apostolus scribens eis ab Athenis.</span></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p6"><i>Laudic</i>. (=Eph.).—[<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p6.1">Laudiceni sunt Asiani. hi præventi erant a pseudo-apostolis . . . ad hos non accessit ipse apostolus . . . hos per epistulam recorrigit. . . .</span>]</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p7"><i>Col</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p7.1">Colossenses et hi sicut Laudicenses sunt Asiani, et ipsi præventi erant a 
pseudo-apostolis, nec ad hos accessit ipse apostolus, sed et hos per epistulam 
recorrigit; audierunt enim verbum ab Archippo qui et ministerium in eos 
accepit. ergo apostolus iam ligatus scribit eis ab Epheso.</span></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.i-p8"><i>Phil</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p8.1">Philippenses sunt Macedones. hi accepto verbo veritatis perstiterunt in 
fide nec receperunt falsos apostolos. hos conlaudat scribens eis a Roma de carcere per Epaphroditum.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p9"><i>Philem</i>.—<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p9.1">Philemoni familiares litteras facit pro Onesimo servo eius; scribit 
autem ei a Roma de carcere.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p10">These Prologues were first recognised as really Marcionite by De Bruyne (<i>Rev. 
Bénéd</i>., 1907, Jan., pp. 1-16), who thus made a particularly important 
contribution to our knowledge of the history of the New Testament. He has 
absolutely proved that these Prologues belong together (those to the Pastoral 
Epistles are of a different character); that they are to be ascribed to the 
Marcionites; and from them came into the Church.<note n="153" id="v.i-p10.1">This view is accepted by Wordsworth-White (<i>Novum Testamentum Latine</i>, ii. 1, 
1913, pp. 41 f. ).—The order of the ten epistles was here originally, as the 
discoverer has acutely shown, that of the Marcionites.</note> The uniform character of the 
Prologues, taken in conjunction with the fact that “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.2">lex et circumcisio</span>” 
(Gal.) = “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.3">lex et prophetæ</span>” (Rom.) = “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.4">secta 


<pb n="167" id="v.i-Page_167" />legis Judaicæ,</span>” suffices to assure us on this point. The Prologues accordingly 
reject as false the Christianity that upholds the Old Testament, and call the 
great Church a Jewish sect. They evidently identify the original Apostles, or 
all missionaries of their party,<note n="154" id="v.i-p10.5">The false apostles that, according to the prologue to Cor., “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.6">multifarie</span>” led 
astray the Corinthians, are certainly in the first place Peter and Apollos.</note> with the Jewish opponents of St Paul, and 
describe as false every mission before that of St Paul. Where such missions had 
taken place, Paul must “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.7">revocare</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.8">recorrigere</span>” (Rom., Laod., Col.). Where 
missions had followed him, he must likewise “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.9">revocare</span>” (Gal., Cor.). It is, 
however, especially characteristic that all the epistles (except the <span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.10">epistula 
familaris</span> to Philemon) have been searched only for information as to the 
attitude of the respective Churches towards the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.11">verbum veritatis</span>” (Gal., 
Cor., Thess., Phil.) or to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.12">fides veritatis</span>” (Gal.), the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.13">vera evangelica 
sapientia</span>” (Cor.), the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.14">vera evangelica fides</span>” (Rom.), and the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.15">fides</span>” 
(Thess., Phil.). Under these suitably varying expressions Pauline Christianity 
(assumed to be independent of the Old Testament) is always to be understood.<note n="155" id="v.i-p10.16">We note by the way that “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.17">veritas</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.18">verus</span>”) is a genuine Marcionite 
watchword, derived from the Epistle to the Galatians, the most important epistle 
for Marcion (<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:5" id="v.i-p10.19" parsed="|Gal|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.5">Gal. ii. 5</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i-p10.20">ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ 
εὐαγγελίου</span>).</note> 
This point of view is simply imposed upon Thessalonians and Philippians. In the 
Prologue to Colossians “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.21">verbum</span>” without the epithet “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p10.22">veritatis</span>” probably 
means the false Gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.i-p11">These Prologues show that the Marcionite “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p11.1">Apostolus</span>” influenced the “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p11.2">Apostolus</span>” 
of the Church, and one feels that this must have happened at a very early period. They have not yet been found in Greek 

<pb n="168" id="v.i-Page_168" />form; but something can be said in favour of a Greek original. The notices 
concerning the places where each letter was written deserve attention seeing 
that they are so ancient. Since Philippians and Philemon are described as having 
been written from Rome, it is allowable to question whether the words in the 
prologue to Colossians: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p11.3">Apostolus ligatus (surely the Roman captivity is 
meant) scribit eis ab <i>Epheso</i></span>” are in order, although they do suit an hypothesis 
that has been revived only lately that Colossians was written in Ephesus. 
Perhaps we should read “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p11.4">a Roma per Epaphram</span>” (confusion of “Epaphras” 
and “Ephesus”). These Prologues were not written for the educated, but for quite 
simple people; the writer even thinks it necessary to write: “<span lang="LA" id="v.i-p11.5">Romani sunt in 
partibus Italiæ.</span>” No Western could have done this. The geographical notices 
would suit the hypothesis that the Prologues were originally composed for 
Christians of Pontus.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix II. Forerunners and Rivals of the New Testament" progress="72.35%" id="v.ii" prev="v.i" next="v.iii">
<pb n="169" id="v.ii-Page_169" />
<h2 id="v.ii-p0.1">APPENDIX II (to § 1-4 of Part I)</h2>

<h3 id="v.ii-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="v.ii-p0.3">Forerunners and Rivals of the New Testament</span></h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.ii-p1.1">Those</span> collections of authoritative Christian works that, according to early 
indications in the course of the development of the New Testament, might have 
come into existence but have not come down to us, call for thorough 
investigation; here let it suffice to give a list of them accompanied by some 
words of explanation. Something has already been said about them in the text of 
this book. I count <i>seven</i> of these embryonic collections:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p2">1. A collection of late Jewish and Christian prophetic-messianic or 
prophetic-hortatory books inserted in the Old Testament—thus an expanded and 
corrected Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p3">2. A collection of (late Jewish and) Christian prophetic books standing 
independently side by side with the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p4">3. A simple collection of Sayings of the Lord, like the common source of St 
Matthew and St Luke (<i>Q</i>), standing side by side with the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p5">4. A written Gospel, or a collection of several Gospels containing the history 
of the Crucified and Risen Lord, together with His teaching and commands, 
standing side by side with the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p6">5. A Gospel (or several), with in addition a more or less comprehensive 
collection of inspired Christian works of the most different character and 
graded prestige, standing side by side with the Old Testament.</p>



<pb n="170" id="v.ii-Page_170" />
<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p7">6. A systematised “Teaching of the Lord” administered by the “Twelve Apostles” of the character of the “Apostolic Canons, Constitutions, etc.,” which also 
included “Injunctions of the Lord,” side by side with the Old Testament and the 
Gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p8">7. A book of the synthesis or concordance of prophecy and fulfilment in 
reference to Jesus Christ, the Apostles, and the Church, standing side by side 
with the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p9">It can still be shown that in the second century each of these “New 
Testaments,” or additions to the Old Testament, not only were possible, but were 
already actually present in embryo; and further it can be shown why they did 
not come to full life, or perished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p10">1. Still, even at the end of the second century, Tertullian was of the opinion 
that the Book of Enoch must be included in the Old Testament; this book as well 
as the Apocalypse of Ezra, the Assumpsion of Moses and others were not only read 
by Jewish Christians, but had also penetrated to Gentile Christians, and were 
reverenced by them as books of revelation, as is proved by numerous quotations 
from these works (first and second centuries).<note n="156" id="v.ii-p10.1">The Shepherd of Hermas quotes only one sacred work, the <i>Revelation of Eldad 
and Modad</i>, a work that is quite unknown to us.</note> Christians took upon themselves 
to correct the Old Testament and even to interpolate whole verses (<i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p10.2">vide</span></i> Justin, 
<i>Dial. c. Trypho</i>). Christian Apocalypses attained the highest prestige as soon as 
they were published. It was accordingly to be expected that, as the simplest way 
of developing the <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p10.3">litera scripta</span></i> given in the Old Testament, the ancient Canon 
would be enlarged by the addition of new works, and 

<pb n="171" id="v.ii-Page_171" />that thus in the most obvious way the whole Canon might have been declared to be 
the property of Christians and not of Jews. This was, indeed, very nearly being 
done, and the inclusion of the Shepherd of Hermas in many (Western) exemplars of 
the Old Testament, <i>even in the Middle Ages</i>, may count as an important relic of 
this tendency. The possibility of giving the Shepherd a place in the Old 
Testament is considered even in the Muratorian Fragment, but is rejected <i>because 
the Old Testament is closed</i>. From the fact that this reason is stated so 
emphatically, we may probably conclude that it was not yet clear to everyone. 
The growing demand for books of the “New Covenant”—corresponding to the 
increasing perception in the Church of the limitations of the Old Covenant—and 
the new attitude that the Church was compelled to adopt towards prophecy since 
the middle of the second century, repressed the tendency that would have 
realised itself in No. 1.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p11">2. It was also conceivable that the prophetic books to be added to the Old 
Testament should form a Canon <i>of their own</i>. The difference from No. 1 would not 
have been very great, yet it would have been considerable; for the idea of a 
second Canon would have been formed and realised—an idea that implied an 
enhanced Christian self-consciousness. The new Canon would have expressed the 
feeling that Christians found themselves living in a new epoch (<i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p11.1">vide</span> </i><scripRef passage="Acts 2:17" id="v.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17">Acts ii. 17 
f.</scripRef>), wherein “the Spirit was poured upon all flesh, even upon the servants and 
handmaids.” The Book of Revelation makes the strongest claim to be regarded as 
an authoritative prophecy and presupposes that it would be read by the Churches; but one cannot imagine that its author ever intended that his book

<pb n="172" id="v.ii-Page_172" />should be inserted in the Old Testament; he surely meant that it should stand 
side by side with that book.<note n="157" id="v.ii-p11.3">According to the Apocalypse, one is to hear “what the Spirit saith” (<i>i.e</i>. 
caused to be written). This is an entirely new form, which could very well give 
the fundamental principle of a new canon side by side with the Old Testament.</note> Tertullian’s attitude towards the Montanist 
collection of prophecies is very significant. The New Testament was already in 
existence for him, and yet he wishes the Montanist collection to be attached to 
the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p11.4">Instrumentum</span>” of the Church: the thought of a new prophetic Canon is to 
him not repellent, but simply natural. (More details will be given in Appendix 
III.) If he had not had to reckon with a New Testament already in existence, it 
follows that he would have wished the new prophetic collection to be added to 
the Old Testament as a second Canon. A foundation for this idea, therefore, must 
have existed from primitive times. The same considerations and influences that 
made No. 1 impossible have prevented us from receiving the new Canon in the form 
of No. 2: prophecy as such had fallen in value when compared with what was 
historic and apostolic.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p12">3. Very soon—indeed during Apostolic times and in Palestine—the primitive 
formula of authority the “Scriptures and the Lord” was recast so that “the 
Lord” found expression in a loosely ordered collection of Injunctions and 
Sayings of the Lord (<i>Q</i>). For a time the Churches were satisfied with this. But 
though the simple conception of “The Scriptures and the Lord,” as the final 
appeal, was very tenacious of life—it can be traced even into the fourth century 
as if no New Testament were in existence—yet it very soon became manifest that 
the expression of the term “the Lord” 


<pb n="173" id="v.ii-Page_173" />in the form of a single collection of Sayings was insufficient, and it was soon 
displaced by No. 4.<note n="158" id="v.ii-p12.1">In an undercurrent in the Church—even into the Middle Ages—“the Lord” still 
continued to be essentially represented by His Sayings and Parables, and lived 
especially in the Sermon on the Mount and the “Evangelical Counsels.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p13">4. “The Old Testament and the (written) Gospel,” or “the Old Testament and the 
written (four) Gospels”: for a time it seemed as if such an arrangement would 
have sufficed for all. Most probably all Churches passed through this stage, 
and, according to the “Didaskalia” preserved in Syriac, it lasted in certain 
Eastern Churches up to the middle of the third century. In the “Gospel” or the 
“Gospels” was included the story of the Crucified and Risen Lord together with 
His teaching and injunctions (in some also with a preliminary history). This 
arrangement of the <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p13.1">litera scripta</span></i> seemed to satisfy all needs, and from many 
points of view we can regret that the Churches did not abide by it. We have 
already shown (pp. 42 ff.) what were the requirements and considerations that 
urged the Churches to a further step.<note n="159" id="v.ii-p13.2">What was needed was the collective testimony of the Apostles as a defence 
against heresy. But a no less decisive consideration was the fact that the 
Pauline Epistles, because of their wide circulation and their own weight, had 
become indispensable.</note> From these we also learn that the advance 
was not by any means altogether detrimental.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p14">5. The characteristic of this form is that although the idea of a collection of 
books of the “New Covenant” in addition to the Gospel (the Gospels) has at 
last been realised, yet no clearness prevails as to the principle according to 
which further authoritative books are to be added to the Gospels. <i>The second 
half of the collection is still quite formless and is therefore destitute of boundaries, </i> 


<pb n="174" id="v.ii-Page_174" /><i>nor is it closed against other works</i>. So long, however, as it was formless it was in an 
insecure and dangerous position. The principle of the Apostolic is not yet 
accepted or is not yet applied strictly. This is the condition of things 
presupposed by Clement of Alexandria and also by the Catalogus Claramontanus<note n="160" id="v.ii-p14.1">The same condition is also presupposed by the formula used once by Tertullian 
in one of his earlier writings (<i>De Præsc</i>., 40): “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p14.2">Instrumenta divinarum rerum <i>et 
sanctorum Christianorum</i>.</span>” I conjecture that this formula was current in 
Carthage immediately before the time of Tertullian, and that he referred to it 
once only as it were by accident. Still more important in this connection is the 
testimony that the collection of Pauline Epistles stood as a completely separate 
entity beside the Holy Scriptures (<i>Mart. Scil., cf</i>. also the <i>Fragments of Caius</i>).</note>; 
like all amorphous things it could not last and was defenceless against all 
kinds of questionable additions,<note n="161" id="v.ii-p14.3">An example is afforded even by the Muratorian Fragment in the strange addition 
of the “Sapientia,” and by the Catalogus Claramontanus in the addition of the 
Acta Pauli.</note> and so the formless was gradually replaced 
everywhere by the formed New Testament.<note n="162" id="v.ii-p14.4">In so far as in later times the decisions of the Great Councils were 
proclaimed to be canonical, and were attached to the New Testament, this may be 
interpreted as an instance of the persistence of the idea that is expressed in 
No. 5, namely that the second half of the new collection is not closed but is 
still capable of additions of snored and authoritative character.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p15">6. The idea that led to this form of an authoritative Christian 
<i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p15.1">litera scripta</span></i> is the most daring, most independent, and most interesting of all. It continued 
to assert itself in the Church even after the creation of the New Testament, 
indeed it experienced a still further development, and up to the present day has 
not been disavowed in the Catholic Churches. Accordingly even to-day the New 
Testament has a rival at its side, a rival that now, indeed, (and for a long time 

<pb n="175" id="v.ii-Page_175" />past) must be contented with a more modest <i>rôle</i>, yet a recognised rival. This 
rival is older than the New Testament, for already at the beginning of the 
second century or somewhat later it appeared on the stage in the “Didache,” 
<i>i.e.</i> “The Teaching of the Lord by the Twelve Apostles” (which some say dates 
from the end of the first century). This Apostolic Teaching of the Lord 
professes to give the ethical commands of the Lord and His authoritative 
directions for the ordering of the life and worship of the Church. The author 
depends partly upon the Gospel, partly upon late Jewish forms of catechetical 
instruction interpreted in the sense of the Sermon on the Mount, and for the 
rest he ventures to trace back the ordinances, that had taken form in the 
Churches, to the Lord through the Apostles, because he is convinced of their 
authenticity. An undertaking, indeed, that was as practical as it was daring! 
But, unfortunately, further developments became infected by the spirit of 
deceit, indeed of falsehood. All these were codified by the Church in the firm 
conviction that her principles, all that she had, all that she required, had 
been granted and would be granted to her by the Lord through the Apostles. At 
that time and for centuries afterwards the Churches did what is now done only by 
the Pope! <i>This procedure</i>—it was in fact nothing else than the codification of 
Tradition—<i>if it had been everywhere accepted might have rendered the New 
Testament, or at least the</i> “<i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p15.2">Apostolus</span></i>,” <i>quite superfluous</i>. This literature did, 
indeed, gain increasing acceptance; but because it never could give the same impression of unassailable 
authenticity as did works Apostolic in form and title, and because it, for some 
unknown reason, never found its way into public lection, it could not hinder the 
development of the New 

<pb n="176" id="v.ii-Page_176" />Testament or, rather, of the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p15.3">Apostolus</span>.” And yet it kept a place side by side 
with the New Testament, and thus from the Didache, or rather from the idea that 
lay at the root of the Didache, arose that great body of pseudonomous Apostolic 
literature of Canons and Constitutions. In this literature—the history of which 
and of its varying prestige in the Church has not yet been sufficiently 
investigated—the Apostolic Canons then attained such a prominent position that 
they were recognised in due form as Apostolic by the Catholic Churches, and 
actually took their place beside the New Testament; while the ancient Didache, 
at first included in the formless second division of the Holy Scriptures in 
Egypt, was since the time of Origen and under his influence thrust ever nearer 
to the edge of the precipice. At last it was pushed over after it had for some 
time lasted as a textbook in the religious instruction of catechumens (according 
to the direction of Athanasius).<note n="163" id="v.ii-p15.4">If the Didache, or the idea which led to it, had firmly established itself, it 
would have entirely prevented the formation of the <span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p15.5">Apostolus</span>,<i> i.e.</i> of the second 
part of the New Testament. We should have then received a canonical <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p15.6">litera 
scripta</span></i> in three divisions: (1) The Old Testament; (2) The Gospel (or the 
Gospels); (3) The teaching of the Lord through the Apostles. This third division 
would not have remained stable (as is shown in the actual history of these 
writings), but would have been subject to continual alteration and 
transformation in accordance with the continuous development of the Church; <i>for 
in essence it is nothing else than codified Tradition</i>. In fact the Catholic 
Churches still possess this third division, yet for the greater part in fluid 
and uncodified form. In the watchword “Scripture (Old Testament and New 
Testament) and Tradition” it has still a life of fundamental importance in these Churches.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p16">7. There was also a possibility that the Church might have received a book of 
the synthesis or concordance of prophecy and fulfilment in place of the New 
Testament. First attempts towards such a work are plainly enough 

<pb n="177" id="v.ii-Page_177" />discernible. Consider only those parts of Barnabas, of the writings of 
Justin (also of the pseudo-Justinian work, <i>De Monarchia</i>), of Tertullian (<i>Adv. 
Jud</i>. and <i>Adv. Marc</i>., ii., iii.) that deal with such concordance. Such a work 
could have satisfied, so it seems, all present requirements that were not 
satisfied by the Old Testament; for if all prophecies referring to Christ, His 
Apostles, and the Church with her institutions (Baptism, the Lord’s Supper, 
etc.) had been collected from the Old Testament and set side by side with 
instances of their fulfilment, Christians would have had a book of catechetical 
instruction together with the necessary historical material. It is a remarkable 
fact that though such a work did not come into being because no one could put it 
into form (if a skilful author had appeared and had made such a collection, it 
would almost certainly have become canonical),<note n="164" id="v.ii-p16.1">Some beginnings on the line of such a collection must have been made as is 
indicated by the works just mentioned which presuppose, it seems to me, the 
existence of collections of Messianic passages from the Old Testament. Already 
the speeches in the first part of the Acts give promise of the arrival of such a 
collection. Perhaps the Jews already possessed something of the kind. In the “Testimonies” of Cyprian, passages from the Old Testament and New Testament are 
collected together for every dogmatic “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p16.2">locus</span>.” As the Testimonies enjoyed for a 
time a semi-canonical prestige, it follows that the synthesis of passages was 
also regarded as semi-canonical. <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p16.3">Vide</span></i> on the whole question the comprehensive 
and trustworthy work of von Ungern-Sternberg: <i>Die Traditionelle 
Neutestamentlichen Schriftbeweis</i> “<i>De Christo</i>” <i>und</i> “<i>De Evangelio</i>” <i>in der alten 
Kirche bis zur Zeit Euseb. von Cäsarea</i> (1913), and my critique in the 
<i>Preuss. Jahrbuch</i>, 1913, July, S. 119 ff. <i>Cf</i>. also Weidel, “Studien über den Einfluss 
des Weissagungsbeweises auf die evang. Geschichte” (<i>Theol. Stud. u. Krit</i>., 
1910, S. 83 ff., 163 ff.). Ungern-Sternberg has proved that the material which 
was employed for Scripture proofs was handed down in a <i>definite</i> though elastic 
form and arrangement. On pages 258 ff. the aim, significance, and use of this material are set forth in eighteen short 
paragraphs. Though this synthesis did not exist in fixed written form, it 
exercised an influence similar to that of a written work (S. 294 ff.).</note> 

<pb n="178" id="v.ii-Page_178" />nevertheless its opposite, the antitheses of Marcion, did 
actually come into being, and was accepted as canonical in an heretical Church. 
This work, which we may imagine to have been a large and comprehensive 
production, and which accompanied the New Testament of Marcion, aimed at proving 
the discordance of the Old Testament with Christianity at all points. The 
Marcionite Church, therefore, is itself a witness of the importance for the 
Church of proving the concordance, and that it was well within the limits of 
possibility that a work of this kind with <i>canonical</i> prestige should have been produced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p17">There were thus seven starting-points of development that could have led to 
collections of works competing with the growing New Testament, and in part these 
developments did not only start, but actually took definite form. It is in this 
connection alone that the full significance of the creation of the New Testament 
becomes clear. We see that it was not the only possible new Canon and that it 
developed as the consequence of difficulties, tendencies, and strivings of 
various kinds. It still remains to discuss briefly what it would have meant for 
the Church, and especially for the expression of “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p17.1">ius divinum</span>” in the Church, 
if one of the other forms had established itself instead of the New Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p18">The New Testament, in the form which it attained, at once acquired a threefold 
significance for the Church. It is (1) the authentic, because Apostolic 
authority for the history of Salvation through Jesus Christ, and 


<pb n="179" id="v.ii-Page_179" />as such, compels belief. (2) It fulfils what was foreshadowed in the Old 
Testament, and while recognising the Divine origin of that book yet assigns to 
it only a preparatory significance. It is (3) the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p18.1">instrumentum divinum</span>,” <i>i.e.</i> 
the authentic codification of the Divine laws and ordinances to be observed by 
the Church and the individual Christian. From this point of view it gives equal 
weight to the word of Christ and to the word of the Apostles, but it also 
exercised a certain sifting criticism on the ordinances of the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p18.2">instrumentum divinum</span>” of the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p19">Now if No. 1 had established itself there would have been only indirect 
documentary authority for the history of Salvation through Jesus Christ; here 
prophecy would have continued in the leading position, and only isolated notices 
and testimonies from the history of Christ, such as are found in early Christian 
prophetical works (<i>e.g</i>. the Revelation), would have found a place beside 
prophecy. Moreover, the distinction between the New and the Old Covenant would 
not have come to clear expression, rather most that is distinctive in the Old 
Testament would have been obliterated by means of allegorical interpretation. 
The same consideration would apply to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p19.1">ius divinum</span>.” The laws of the Old 
Testament and the new Christian laws, if such had, indeed, taken form within the 
enlarged Canon, would have become indiscriminately confused seeing that the 
former would have been spiritualised where necessary. <i>The New Testament, on the 
contrary, had the significance, which cannot be too highly valued, that it 
enabled the Church to set certain limits to the allegorical method of 
interpretation as applied to the Old Testament, and thus to give a fair 
opportunity for an historical understanding of the Old </i> 

<pb n="180" id="v.ii-Page_180" /><i>Testament</i>.<note n="165" id="v.ii-p19.2">The New Testament has preserved to a certain extent the letter of the Old 
Testament (in its historical significance), a service of no small value.</note> If we had been left simply with an Old Testament enriched with 
Christian elements everything would have been overwhelmed by a mist of allegory 
and, besides, a harmful process of Judaising would probably have set in. Lastly, 
if prophecy had remained the sole form of expression of what was specifically 
Christian, religion would have inevitably degenerated into a wild and 
unwholesome emotionalism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p20">If No. 2 (a collection of Christian prophetical works side by side with the Old 
Testament) had established itself, the unfavourable consequences considered 
under No. 1 would, indeed, have been somewhat weakened—for the distinction 
between new and old would have been emphasised—but they would not have vanished. 
The <i>historical</i> element so essential to the new Faith would have remained here as 
weak as in No. 1, and, because all that is essentially Christian would have 
remained confined within the forms of prophecy, the danger of degeneration into 
emotionalism would have been still to be feared. It is nevertheless imaginable 
that the sharp distinction of the new Canon from the old might have produced a 
satisfactory recognition of the independent status of the new Religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p21">If the development had come to a stop with No. 3 (the Old Testament and a 
collection of Sayings of the Lord like <i>Q</i>), the commands of Christ would have 
attained an extraordinary importance as “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p21.1">ius divinum</span>.” Standing alone and 
independently at the side of the Old Testament they would have acquired enormous 
force. But in that case the Universal Church could scarcely have come into 
existence, or at least would not 

<pb n="181" id="v.ii-Page_181" />have continued to exist; rather a spirit of strict ascetic moralism would have 
acquired the upper hand, and Christendom would have probably become a great 
group of ascetic communities based upon the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p21.2">ius divinum</span>” given by Christ. Even 
if this consequence had not followed, it is to be feared that, with the solution 
of the problem given in No. 3, the Old Testament would have still held a 
position that would have placed Christianity in danger of Judaistic influence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p22">The latter danger would have been avoided if the development had advanced to the 
stage of No. 4 (the Old Testament and <i>one</i> Gospel or several) and had come to a 
stop there; for the authoritative history of the Lord wondrously born, 
crucified, and risen again<note n="166" id="v.ii-p22.1">Tertullian calls this history “Originalia instrumenta Christi” (<i>De Carne</i>, 2).</note> would have more than held its own against the Old 
Testament.<note n="167" id="v.ii-p22.2">“Originale instrumentum Moysei” (Tert., <i>Adv. Hermog</i>., 19).</note> Neither would there have been any fear of an encroachment of Moralism in the form of the commands of Christ as “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p22.3">ius divinum</span>”; for the 
Gospel of Salvation and of Faith would have repressed all tendency to mere 
moralism. And yet the appeal of the new order would still have been wanting in 
compelling force, because the idea of the New Covenant would not have been 
firmly seized. Moreover, if the new Canon had been confined to the Gospel (the 
Gospels), the Church in the course of her development in contact with the 
philosophic systems and religions of the Empire would have had no guidance as to 
her behaviour. This guidance was afforded by the “Apostolic” writings, above 
all by the Epistles of St Paul in spite of other difficulties that they 
presented. Without such guidance the Church most probably would have 

<pb n="182" id="v.ii-Page_182" />fallen into perplexity that might even have overwhelmed her. She would also have 
been absolutely defenceless against all that falsely pretended to be “Apostolic 
tradition,” and as such claimed obedience.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p23">If the development had come to a stop with No. 5 (the Gospels and a varied 
collection of Christian writings, Apostolic and otherwise), we might imagine 
that already almost everything would have been attained that has been attained 
through the New Testament. But although in this case a large number of sacred 
books of authoritative and directive character stood side by side with the 
Gospel (Gospels), still they were not subjected to one uniform principle. It is 
true that the idea of the Apostolic played an important part in them, but this 
idea was not yet recognised as the sole guiding principle. Hence unsuitable and 
disturbing elements could establish themselves in the Canon, which was not yet 
closed even in idea, to say nothing of actual practice. If this condition had 
remained final, then not only would the Canon have been liable to continual 
additions of a questionable character, but there would have been continual 
uncertainty as to what was “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p23.1">ius divinum</span>”; and the 
grand weapon against heresy would have lost its edge, for the idea of firm 
apostolic tradition in the form of <i><span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p23.2">litera scripta</span></i> would have been wanting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p24">We have already discussed how things would have stood if No. 6 (Old Testament, 
Gospel, and “Teaching of the Lord through the Apostles,” or “Apostolic Canons”) had established itself. The situation, however, which has become actual in 
the Catholic Churches—namely, that the New Testament with its “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p24.1">Apostolus</span>,” 
together with “Apostolic Canons,” count as sources of the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p24.2">ius divinum</span>”—is 
especially suitable for the 


<pb n="183" id="v.ii-Page_183" />purposes of these Churches, because these extra-Biblical Canons bridge the gulf 
between the Bible and unwritten tradition, affording the latter a kind of 
foothold; and at the same time they make it possible to introduce the same 
gradation of prestige into the conception of what is canonical in the sphere of 
the new Covenant, as had been already introduced in the relation of the New 
Testament to the Old Testament. The idea of degrees of prestige—an idea which, 
when applied to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p24.3">ius divinum</span>,” is still more paradoxical than when applied 
to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.ii-p24.4">ius humanum</span>”—is quite indispensable to the Catholic Church for her 
kingdom in which worldly and spiritual elements are so closely intermingled. She 
needs the idea even for her dogmas, indeed, if she wishes to remain a Church of 
tradition and yet to dominate the present, if she would be uniform and at the 
same time give scope to individuality, she cannot manage without it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.ii-p25">In regard to No. 7 nothing definite can be said, because we cannot even imagine 
how things would have shaped themselves, if only a definitely fixed synthesis or 
concordance of Old Testament prophecy with the history of Christ, of the 
Apostles, and of the founding of the Church, had stood as the new Canon side by 
side with the Old Testament.</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix III. The Beginnings of the Conception of an “Instrumentum Novissimum”; the Hope for the “Evangelium Æternum”;  the Public Lection, and the quasi-Canonical Recognition, of the Stories of the Martyrs in the Church" progress="79.56%" id="v.iii" prev="v.ii" next="v.iv">
<pb n="184" id="v.iii-Page_184" />
<h2 id="v.iii-p0.1">APPENDIX III</h2>

<p style="margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.75in; font-weight:bold" id="v.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.iii-p1.1">The Beginnings of the Conception of an <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p1.2">Instrumentum Novissimum</span>; the Hope for the <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p1.3">Evangelium Aeternum</span>; 
the Public Lection, and the quasi-Canonical Recognition, of the Stories of the Martyrs in the Church.</span></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p2">In the first section of his <i>Kanonsgeschichte</i> (Bd. i., S. 
3-22) Zahn has tried to 
show that when Montanism arose in Phrygia the New Testament was already in 
existence; that the Montanists, however, added to it a third Canon in which a 
kind of Gospel (the Logia of the Paraclete), analogies to the Pauline Epistles, 
and an apocalypse were to be found. Zahn’s thesis, in spite of all the learning 
that has been lavished upon it, is untenable in this form—especially in what 
concerns the contents of this “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p2.1">Scriptura novissima</span>”—as I have shown in my 
work, “Das Neutestament um d. J. 200” (1889). It is, however, quite true that 
the Montanists very soon set up a collection of the Sayings of the Paraclete 
(spoken by Montanus, Maximilla, and Priscilla) and assigned to it a status of 
the highest honour corresponding to the final character of the mission of the 
Paraclete. Also the conception that the Paraclete stands to the revelation given 
in Christ and His Apostles as Moses stands to Abraham is earlier than 
Tertullian, and belongs to earlier Phrygian Montanism; in both cases Grace 
precedes and is followed after a certain period by the giving of a Law. 

<pb n="185" id="v.iii-Page_185" />Seeing, however, that the Revelation in Christ and His Apostles was for the 
Church represented in a written work, was “Scripture,” it became a problem for 
Montanist Catholics like Tertullian what status they were now to assign to the 
prophecy of the Paraclete. In his later treatises Tertullian, in controversy 
with heretics and psychics, is accustomed always first to argue from the Old 
Testament and New Testament as “Scripture,” and then to appeal to an oracle of 
the Paraclete as an instance of the clearest and most conclusive character; <i>but 
he neither treats nor quotes the collection of oracles as</i> “<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p2.2">Scriptura</span></i>.” He 
therefore—in spite of his reverence for the sayings of the Paraclete, and 
although they were embodied in a collection—felt himself compelled to refrain 
from formally adding them to the “Scriptura.” It was not expedient to create a 
“third” Testament; for then the importance of the first coming of Christ 
would have been depreciated in a fashion that would have offended Tertullian’s 
Christian conscience (the Paraclete <i>belongs</i> to Christ and is sent by Him). But 
even the <i>natural</i> solution, the adding of the new collection as a <i>second</i> part to 
the New Testament would have had its own great difficulties; seeing that the 
New Testament consisted already of two divisions, and that the collection of 
oracles could neither be included in the <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p2.3">Apostolus</span> nor could be treated as a 
third part of the New Testament (in the former case it would have lost something 
of its own peculiar significance, even in the latter case this would have been 
obscured). Accordingly Tertullian seems to have been satisfied with treating the 
oracles of the Paraclete, taken as separate sayings, as in a formless and 
indefinite way equal to or even superior to Holy Scripture.</p>

<pb n="186" id="v.iii-Page_186" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p3">And yet he was not quite satisfied. The collection of oracles could not be 
produced as “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.1">Testamentum</span>”—for there were only two Covenants and two 
Testaments, the old and the new—yet the collection of oracles belongs to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.2">Instrumentum ecclesiæ</span>.” 
The Old Testament and the New Testament are the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.3">instrumenta pristina</span>” (<i>De Monog</i>., 4; 
<i>De Resurr</i>., 63),<note n="168" id="v.iii-p3.4">In <i>De Monog</i>., 4, the expression “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.5">evolvamus communia instrumenta scripturarum 
pristinarum</span>” does not refer only to the Old Testament (the plural itself, and 
also what follows, render this improbable), but to both Testaments in 
distinction from the word of the Paraclete active in the present. The same is 
true of <i>De Resurr</i>., 63: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.6">Quia hæreses esse oportuerat, hac autem sine 
aliquibus occasionibus scripturarum audere non poterant, idcirco pristina 
instrumenta quasdam materias illis videntur subministrasse . . . sed . . . iam 
spiritus sanctus omnes retro ambiguitates et quas volunt parabolas aperta atque 
perspicua totius sacramenti prædicatione discussit per novam prophetiam de 
paracleto inundantem.</span>”</note> but “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.7">noster auctor</span>” 
(the Paraclete) has his “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.8">instrumenta</span>” and the Church ought to acknowledge them. 
And these “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.9">instrumenta</span>” include not only the oracles in which the Christian 
Law has now first come to clearer expression, but also the famous deeds of the 
faithful who have submitted to the direction of the Paraclete, the visions they 
have received, and the martyrdoms they have endured through His power. The 
commands of Christ and of the Apostles do not yet in every sense stand on the 
topmost heights—of this Tertullian had no doubt—because they are still affected 
by a certain spirit of accommodation, and therefore the deeds of Christians 
before the time of the Paraclete were as a rule infected by a certain 
imperfection; but now through the Paraclete the Church has arrived at the time 
of perfection. All that had made this time what it was, all that this time had brought 

<pb n="187" id="v.iii-Page_187" />forth, must ever be shown forth to the Church in public lection and must be 
received into her “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p3.10">instrumentum</span>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p4">This is the position that Tertullian takes up in the preface to the 
<i>Acta Perpet. 
et Felic</i>., which has been already referred to (p. 28, note 2): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p4.1">Si vetera 
fidei exempla in literis sunt digesta, ut <i>lectione</i> eorum et deus honoretur et 
homo confortetur—cur non et nova documenta æque utrique causæ convenientia et 
digerantur? . . . Viderint qui unam virtutem spiritus unius sancti pro 
ætatibus indicent temporum, <i>cum maiora reputanda sunt novitiora quæque ut novissimiora</i> 
secundum <i>exuperationem gratiæ in ultima sæculi spatia decretam</i></span> (here follows 
the passage from Joel). <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p4.2">itaque et nos qui sicut <i>prophetias</i> ita et <i>visiones</i> novas 
pariter repromissas et agnoscimus et honoramus, <i>ceterasque virtutes spiritus 
sancti ad instrumentum ecclesiæ deputatas necessario</i> et digerimus et ad gloriam 
dei <i>lectione celebramus . . . et nos itaque quod audivimus et contractavimus, 
annuntiamus et vobis</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p5">Just as, at the time when there was no New Testament in the strict sense of the 
word, the Pauline Epistles were added to the Holy Scriptures consisting of the 
Old Testament and the Gospels, and thus found their place in the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.1">Instrumentum 
ecclesiæ</span>,” so now Tertullian would have the Church accept the oracles of the 
Paraclete and the records of the spiritual heroes of the new age into her 
Instrumentum—not as an addition to the New Testament, but as a fundamental 
authority standing side by side with it. The considerations which here 
influenced Tertullian were by no means wholly and specifically Montanist: I 
have indeed shown in my article, “Das ursprüngliche Motiv der Abfassung von 
Märtyrer- und Heilungsakten in 


<pb n="188" id="v.iii-Page_188" />der Kirche,” how greatly the Church also was interested in the possession of 
documents testifying to the present influence of the Holy Spirit. In the Church 
this interest was satisfied by proving that the same spirit and the same power 
that once wrought in the Apostolic Age were still at work: nothing to the 
detriment of the prestige of the New Testament could ever arise from this. On 
the other hand, there is no doubt that Tertullian thought that the new elements 
which were to be added to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.2">Instrumentum ecclesiæ</span>” (not to either of the 
Testaments) ought to have in a certain sense superior prestige—the oracles of 
the Paraclete, because they for the first time contained the Christian Law <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.3">sine ambiguitatibus</span></i> 
and absolutely apart from any tendency to accommodation; the 
Acts of the Martyrs, like that of Perpetua, because by this heroic story, that 
had not its peer up to that time in Africa, Tertullian is convinced that 
Christians of the present day, of the time of the Paraclete, if they followed 
Perpetua, <i>would transcend the Christians <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.4">pristinorum temporum</span> and would at last 
realise genuine Christianity</i>.<note n="169" id="v.iii-p5.5">The importance of the Acta Perpetuæ—not only according to the view of 
Tertullian, but also for the African Church—can scarcely be exaggerated. The 
life of Cyprian was written by Pontius mainly to put Cyprian in the place of Perpetua (<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.6">vide</span></i> <i>Texte u. Unters</i>., Bd. 39, 3), and Augustine finds it still 
necessary to write (<i>De Anima et eius orig</i>., i. 12; iii. 12): “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.7">De fratre autem 
sanctæ Perpetuæ Dinocrite <i>nec scriptura ipsa canonica est</i> nec illa sic 
scripsit, vel quicumque illud scripsit, ut illum puerum sine baptismo diceret 
fuisse defunctum</span>”; and: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.8">Exempla quae te fallunt vel de latrone qui dominum est 
confessus in cruce vel de fratre sanctæ Perpetuæ Dinocrate, nihil tibi ad 
huius erroris sententiam suffragantur . . . ipsa lectio (<i>scil.</i>, Acta Perpet.) 
<i>non est in eo canone scripturarum, unde in huiusmodi quæstionibus testimonia 
proferenda sunt</i>.</span>” Vincentius Victor, against whom Augustine is here writing, had 
thus appealed to the Acta Perpetuæ together with the Gospel of St Luke as 
authorities for his doctrine. Augustine reminds him that the Acta Perpet. was not in the 
Canon, but in the second passage he expresses himself in such a way that we 
recognise that he counted these Acts to belong to the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p5.9">Instrumentum 
ecclesiasticum</span>” in the wider sense; for he testifies that a certain canonicity 
could not be denied to them. This is an answer to Ehrhard’s objections 
(<i>Byzantin. Ztschr</i>., Bd. 19, 3 [1910], S. 610 ff.) against my above-mentioned 
treatise concerning the Acts of the Martyrs. Ehrhard rejects the idea that these 
Acts form in a certain sense a supplement to the New Testament.</note></p>

<pb n="189" id="v.iii-Page_189" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p6">Strange indeed! The New Testament was scarcely created, at all events was not 
yet completed, when the most eminent Christian of the West already perceived its 
defects! The Canon which was intended to show, and by its very existence to 
render tolerable the imperfection and the “shadow” of the Old Testament is 
itself also clouded with a “shadow” and is not yet perfection! And this 
because it contains ambiguities and is governed by a tendency to accommodation, 
but above all because it has not been able to show as its credentials that the 
people of God now stands under laws so unambiguous as to exclude all doubt and 
weakness. On the contrary it is evident that controversy upon controversy 
emerges in the Christian life, and that every weakness and laxity could cloak 
themselves with texts from the New Testament—often indeed with unreason, but 
often also unfortunately with good reason! And thus under the influence of the 
New Testament Christianity so far had arrived at only an imperfect development! 
Hence there was need of a new Scripture and this was actually in existence: it 
comprised on the one hand the directions of the Paraclete, and on the other hand 
documents like the Acts of Perpetua. The Paraclete had now led Christians “into 
all the Truth,” and has told them “what they could not bear before”; and 
evident tokens are 

<pb n="190" id="v.iii-Page_190" />already present of the enthusiasm of the perfect life that He has now enkindled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p7">“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p7.1">Pristinæ scripturæ</span>” (Old Testament and New Testament)—“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p7.2">prophetia nova cum 
documentis martyrum</span>”: this arrangement of authorities alone answered to what 
was now at work. A part of Christendom, including the greatest Western 
theologian, already saw a “Shadow” upon the new-born New Testament, and looked 
for an <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p7.3">Instrumentum Novissimum</span></i>—indeed fancied that they already possessed it! 
The fancy redounded to their honour; for it was the expression of their 
absolute moral earnestness and sincerity even in the face of the Scripture of 
the New Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p8">But still more strange! About the same time the most eminent theologian of the 
East, the obedient son of the Scriptures and their greatest champion and 
exponent, also notes a “shadow” on the New Testament. It is true that for him 
this work, which he regards as forming a literary unity with the Old Testament 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p8.1">Πᾶσα ἡ θεόπνευστος γραφὴ 
ἓν  βιβλίον ἐστίν</span>),<note n="170" id="v.iii-p8.2">(All inspired Scripture is one Book.) Prom the point of view of the history of 
the Canon there is scarcely any difference between Origen’s and Tertullian’s 
conception of the New Testament (apart from the extent of the Canon). Origen, 
like Tertullian, emphasises the Apostolic character of the New Testament 
(Prophets and Apostles = Old Testament and New Testament), subjects interpretation 
to the Apostolic Rule of Faith (<i>De Princip</i>. iv. 2. 2: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p8.3">ὁ κανὼν τῆς Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κατὰ 
διαδοχὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων οὐρανίου 
ἐκκλησίας</span> 
and upholds a distinction in prestige between the Old 
Testament and the New Testament as well as the thesis that the Divine character 
of the Old Testament can only be proved by means of the New Testament.</note> 
is exalted above all praise and is the deepest fount of the mysteries of God, 
yet he cannot but note that it is not in every sense final. In passages like <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 13:9" id="v.iii-p8.4" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9">1 
Cor. xiii. 9 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:4" id="v.iii-p8.5" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 20:25" id="v.iii-p8.6" parsed="|John|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.25">St John xx. 25</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 10:4" id="v.iii-p8.7" parsed="|Rev|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.10.4">Rev. 

<pb n="191" id="v.iii-Page_191" />x. 4</scripRef>, Scripture itself points beyond itself, thus there is still a promise of an 
“Everlasting Gospel” for the Spiritual Church. Origen, in his works, often 
deals with this “Everlasting Gospel” (<scripRef passage="Revelation 14:6" id="v.iii-p8.8" parsed="|Rev|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.6">Rev. xiv. 6</scripRef>), contrasted with which the 
Gospel that we possess belongs to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p8.9">αἰσθητά</span> and <span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p8.10">temporalia</span>. In <i>De Princip</i>., iv. 
13 (25), he writes:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p9">“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p9.1">Sicut in Deuteronomio evidentior et manifestior legisdatio declaratur quam in 
his, quæ primo scripta sunt, ita et ab eo adventu salvatoris quem in humilitate 
conplevit, cum formam servi suscepit, clarior ille et gloriosior secundus in 
gloria patris eius indicetur adventus, et in illo forma Deuteronomii conpleatur, 
cum in regno cælorum sancti omnes <i>æterni illius evangelii legibus</i> vivent, et 
sicut nunc adveniens legem replevit eam, quæ <i>umbram</i> habet futurorum bonorum, 
ita et per illum gloriosum adventum inplebitur et <i>ad perfectum perducetur huius 
adventus umbra</i>. ita enim dixit propheta de eo (Threni 4, 20): ‘Spiritus vultus 
nostri Christus dominus, cuius diximus quia <i>in umbra eius</i> vivemus in gentibus,’ 
<i>cum scil. ab evangelio temporali dignius omnes sanctos ad æternum evangelium 
transferat</i>, secundum quod Joannes in Apocalypsi <i>de æterno evangelio</i> designavit.</span>”<note n="171" id="v.iii-p9.2">Hieron., <i>Ep. ad. Avit</i>. 12: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p9.3">(Origenes) dixit iuxta Joannis Apocalypsin 
‘Evangelium sempiternum,’ <i>i.e.</i> futurum in cælis, tantum præcedere hoc nostrum 
evangelium quantum Christi prædicatio legis veteris sacramenta. . . .</span>” Jerome’s 
literal translation is as follows: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p9.4">Sicut enim per umbram (‘veritatem’ can 
scarcely be right) evangelii umbram legis implevit, sic, quia omnis lex 
‘exemplum et umbra’ est cerimoniarum cælestium, diligentius requirendum, utrum 
recte intellegamus legem quoque cælestem at cerimonias superni cultus 
plenitudinem non habere, sed indigere evangelii veritate, quod in Joannis 
Apocalypsi ‘Evangelium’ legimus ‘Sempiternum,’ ad comparationem videlicet 
<i>huius nostri Evangelii, quod teanporale est el in transituro mundo ac sæculo prædicatum</i>.</span>”</note> 
The continuation is 

<pb n="192" id="v.iii-Page_192" />suppressed by Rufinus, but it is preserved by Jerome and Justinian.<note n="172" id="v.iii-p9.5"><i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p9.6">Vide</span></i> Koetschaus’ Edition, p. 344.</note> 
<i>In Joh. I</i>. 7 (S. 12 Preuschen) we read: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii-p9.7">Τοῦτο εἰδέναι ἐχρῆν, ὅτι ὥσπερ ἔστι “νόμος σκιὰν” 
περιέχων “τῶν μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν” ὑπὸ τοῦ κατὰ ἀλήθειαν 
καταγγελλομένου νόμου δηλουμένων, οὕτω καὶ εὐαγγέλιον σκιὰν 
μυστηρίων Χριστοῦ διδάσκει τὸ νομιζόμενον ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν 
ἐντυγχανόντων νοεῖσθαι. ὃ δέ φησιν Ἰωάννης “εὐαγγέλιον 
αἰώνιον,” οἰκείως ἂν λεχθησόμενον πνευματικόν, σαφῶς παρίστησι 
τοῖς νοοῦσιν “τὰ πάντα ἐνώπιον” περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ 
καὶ τὰ παριστάμενα μυστήρια ὑπὸ τῶν λόγων αὐτοῦ τά τε 
πράγματα, ὧν αἰνίγματα ἦσαν 
αἱ πράξεις αὐτοῦ</span><note n="173" id="v.iii-p9.8">(This we must know: That just as the Law contains a “shadow of the good things 
to come” that are made clear by the Law when it is preached according to truth, 
so also the Gospel—the ordinary gospel as it is understood by ordinary 
people—teaches a shadow of the mysteries of Christ. But what John calls the “Everlasting Gospel,” which should properly be called the Spiritual Gospel, 
clearly delivers to those who have understanding “all things face to face” 
concerning the Son of God Himself, both the mysteries delivered by His words and 
the ineffable acts of which His actions were mystic symbols.)</note> (<i>cf</i>. i. 14, p. 18).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p10"><i>In Rom</i>. I. 4 (T. vi. p. 21 Lommatzsch) Origen’s note on <scripRef passage="Romans 1:2,3" id="v.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|1|2|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.2-Rom.1.3">Rom. i. 2, 3</scripRef>, runs: 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p10.2">Utrum simpliciter accipi debeat evangelium per scripturas propheticas a deo 
repromissum, an ad distinctionem <i>alterius evangelii, quod æternum dicit Joannes 
in Apocalypsi</i>, quod tunc revelandum est, cum <i>umbra</i> transierit et veritas venerit 
et cum mors fuerit absorpta et æternitas restituta, considerato etiam tu qui legis! cui 
<i>æterno evangelio</i> convenire videbuntur etiam illi æterni anni, de quibus 
propheta dicit: ‘Et annos æternos in mente habui,’ eique adiungi potest et 
ille <i>liber vitæ</i> in quo sanctorum nomina scripta dicuntur, sed et illi <i>libri qui 
apud Danielem</i>, cum iudicium consedisset, aperti 

<pb n="193" id="v.iii-Page_193" />sunt. . . . Si ergo 
cum apparuit nobis hominibus, non sine evangelio apparuit, consequentia videtur 
ostendere, quod etiam angelico ordini non sine evangelio apparuerit, illo 
fortassis, quod <i>æternum evangelium</i> a Joanne memoratum supra edocuimus.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p11">The idea of a distinct “Everlasting Gospel” was indeed suggested to Origen by 
the passage in Revelation; but it is no mere devotion to the text of the Bible 
that is here at work in him. Rather he looks for an Everlasting Gospel (1) 
because it is absolutely clear to him that Christ must necessarily still have a 
great work to perform for the cosmic powers (the daemons) and that this will 
stand in the “Everlasting Gospel”;<note n="174" id="v.iii-p11.1">According to the testimony of Jerome and Justinian this argument appeared in 
the passage which Rufinus suppressed in his translation. <i><span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p11.2">Vide</span></i> also the note just 
given on the passage from Romans.</note> (2) because the Gospel that we possess 
refers to this sphere of Time, wherein nothing quite perfect can come to 
expression and everything must be clouded by the shadow of the transitory,<note n="175" id="v.iii-p11.3">If Origen could have used modern terminology he would have been forced to say 
here and in connection with many other parts of his system: Even the New 
Testament is something that is relative. This truly great theologian needs only 
to be freed from the “scientific” presuppositions of his times, to which he 
was as a matter of course bound, to appear, both in his characteristic broadness 
of mind as well as in the many sidedness of his knowledge, a critical and 
constructive genius of the first rank.</note> 
hence we are to look for a final Gospel which will bear the same relation to the 
New Testament as this to the Old Testament; (3) because he, like Tertullian 
both in feeling and thought,<note n="176" id="v.iii-p11.4">Very many passages in his homilies and commentaries prove this.</note> was forced to confess with sorrow that Christians 
did not yet live a truly moral life, and that it was not possible in this world 
so to live,<note n="177" id="v.iii-p11.5">The latter belief is foreign to Tertullian.</note> therefore a time must 

<pb n="194" id="v.iii-Page_194" />come “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p11.6">quo sancti omnes æterni illius evangelii legibus vivent.</span>” The laws of our 
Gospel are not yet quite perfect, and, therefore, the life of Christians is not yet quite perfect.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iii-p12">According to Tertullian the Montanist, there is an “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.1">Instrumentum Novissimum</span>” 
transcending the New Testament and containing the final revelation for the 
Christian life (given by the Paraclete), and also containing records that 
testify to the actual existence of the perfect life (Acta Perpet.); in this “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.2">Instrumentum</span>” 
the shadow which still lies on the New Testament has vanished 
away. According to Origen there is for Christians the expectation of the “Everlasting Gospel”—but only after their departure from this realm of Time—in 
which the shadow of the New Testament is removed, and through which the perfect 
life will first become possible. In this point the Church has not allowed either 
Tertullian or Origen to prevail; yet she, led by Tertullian’s second impulse, 
but at the same time correcting it, at once began to collect histories of the 
martyrs and to read them in the public services side by side with Holy 
Scripture. Through this practice of public lection they acquired a 
quasi-canonical prestige. Any thought of endangering the authority of Holy 
Scripture was quite remote from this practice, yet it strengthened in the Church 
the consciousness that the same spirit that had created the two Testaments was 
still to-day working powerfully in the Church. “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.3">Stupebamus audientes tam 
recenti memoria et prope nostris temporibus <i>testatissima mirabilia tua</i> in fide 
recta et catholica ecclesia</span>” (August., <i>Confess</i>., viii. 6, 14, in reference to 
the Vita Antonii)—this was the feeling of Catholic Christians also in the third 
century when they read stories of the martyrs. These, 


<pb n="195" id="v.iii-Page_195" />too, were to serve as “Canon” for the practice of the Christian Life. “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.4">Instrumentum 
novissimum</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.5">Evangelium æternum</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.6">Historiæ Canonicæ Martyrum</span>”: 
more than a century must pass before the Christian came that wrote down the 
phrase so simple and yet so decisive for the deeper history of Christendom, 
wrote down, as if it were self-evident: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iii-p12.7">Homo fide, spe, et caritate subnixus 
eaque inconcusse retinens non indiget scripturis nisi ad alios instruendos</span>” 
(August., <i>De Doctr. Christ</i>., i. 39 [43]). This was in truth the message of the 
Paraclete, and the Everlasting Gospel!</p>


</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix IV. The Use of the New Testament in the Carthaginian (and Roman) Church at the Time of Tertullian" progress="85.25%" id="v.iv" prev="v.iii" next="v.v">
<pb n="196" id="v.iv-Page_196" />
<h2 id="v.iv-p0.1">APPENDIX IV</h2>

<h2 id="v.iv-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="v.iv-p0.3">The Use of the New Testament in the Carthaginian (and Roman) Church at the Time of Tertullian</span></h2>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.iv-p1.1">In</span> the works of Tertullian there lies a great body of material from which one 
may form a judgment as to the use and valuation of the New Testament in the 
Carthaginian Church. I do not mean the passages in which Tertullian himself 
makes use of the New Testament, but those passages in which he reports instances 
where passages from the New Testament were employed as proof-texts against 
himself by his adversaries the “Lax” or, in his later writings, the “Psychics.” The “Lax” or the “Psychics,” however, formed the majority of the 
Church, and had probably the body of clergy behind them, so that we thus 
actually learn the general attitude of the Church towards the New Testament.<note n="178" id="v.iv-p1.2">Tertullian is concerned with the Church in Carthage, but in his latest works 
also with the Church in Rome, which, led by her bishop, rejects Montanism, 
champions the practices of the “Lax,” and uses her influence in Carthage.</note> 
The writings of Tertullian form our sole authority for such information 
concerning that special period, and herein, too, they have no small value for 
us. If we did not possess them it would have been at least doubtful whether the 
attitude of the theological writers towards the New Testament was not in advance 
of the rest of the Church, and that a quite different view prevailed in the communities. 

<pb n="197" id="v.iv-Page_197" />That Tertullian really had the <i>majority</i> of the community against him is 
clearly shown by <i>De Virg. Vel</i>., i., among other passages, where Tertullian 
confesses in the first sentence: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p1.3">Proprium iam negotium passus meæ opinionis</span>,” 
<i>i.e.</i> I am again left in a minority and must go on fighting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p2">In collecting the following passages I have used all the works of Tertullian, so 
far as they contain appropriate material, with the exception of those written 
against heretics: hence <i>De Præsc</i>. and <i>Scorpiace</i> have been neglected. These 
works also contain, it is true, objections and deductions made by the 
community,<note n="179" id="v.iv-p2.1">Tertullian expressly states (<i>De Præsc</i>., 8) that not heretics alone but also “our people” appeal to 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:7" id="v.iv-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7">St Matt. vii. 7</scripRef> (“Seek and ye shall find”) as a 
justification for following their impulse to pry into the mysteries of religion. 
Tertullian declares that the text only refers to the Jews, or, if it also refers 
to Gentiles (Gentile Christians), it has force only under distinct limitations.</note> but they do not allow of being clearly distinguished from the 
objections and deductions made by heretics.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p3">The first thing to be stated is that the community already treat the New 
Testament just in the same way as Tertullian himself, that is, they have the 
same ideas about the book and therefore apply the same method of interpretation 
to, and make the same demands upon the book as he. Thus they required that for 
each regulation in Christian Discipline a text of Scripture must be in 
existence<note n="180" id="v.iv-p3.1"><i>De Spect</i>., 3: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p3.2">Quorundam fides aut simplicior aut scrupulosior ad hanc 
abdicationem spectaculorum de scripturis auctoritatem exposcit et se in incertum 
constituit, quod non significanter neque nominatim denuntietur servis dei 
abstinentia eiusmodi</span>”; cf. <i>De Spect</i>., 20: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p3.3">Quam vana, immo desperata 
argumentatio corum, qui, sine dubio tergiversatione amittendæ voluptatis, 
obtendunt nullam eius abstinentiæ mentionem <i>specialiter</i> vel <i>localiter</i> in 
scripturis determinari, qua directo prohibeant eiusmodi conventibus inseri servum dei.</span>” 
<i>De Cor</i>., 2: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p3.4">Si ideo dicetur coronari licere, quia non prohibeat scriptura.</span>”</note>—this is, in truth, 


<pb n="198" id="v.iv-Page_198" />Tertullian’s own opinion, but when he is in a difficulty he renounces it, and in 
his later works he falls back upon the Paraclete—thus the silence of Scripture 
upon any point is most significant, for instance: The Apostles cannot have been 
baptised,<note n="181" id="v.iv-p3.5"><i>De Bapt</i>., 12.</note> because the Scripture says nothing about it; while Scripture 
condemns unchastity it does not deny the possibility of forgiveness, therefore 
we must accept the possibility,<note n="182" id="v.iv-p3.6"><i>De Pud</i>., 18.</note> etc. Again, they agree as to the right of 
unlimited combination of passages of Scripture: Because in <scripRef passage="Galatians 1:16" id="v.iv-p3.7" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. i. 16</scripRef>, “Flesh 
and Blood” can be referred to Judaism, so also the “Flesh and Blood” of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:50" id="v.iv-p3.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.50">1 
Cor. xv. 50</scripRef> can mean Judaism, and the latter passage is therefore to be 
interpreted: “Judaism cannot inherit the kingdom of God”!<note n="183" id="v.iv-p3.9"><i>De Resurr</i>., 50.</note> Further, it is 
allowable to take one’s stand upon one single text and from this standpoint to 
regard all others as if they did not exist, or, in other words, to twist them 
into harmony. This practice drives Tertullian to desperation (<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p3.10">vide</span></i>, e.g., <i>De Pud</i>., 16: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p3.11">Sed est hoc solemne perversis et idiotis hæreticis, iam et psychicis 
universis, alicuius capituli ancipitis occasione adversus exercitum sententiarum 
instrumenti totius [of the whole Bible] armari</span>”); but how often had he done 
the same thing!</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p4">The following passages of the New Testament are alleged by the community against 
Tertullian:</p>


<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p5"><scripRef passage="Matthew 2:1" id="v.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1">St Matt. ii. 1 ff.</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 9).—Magi appear in the New Testament and are not 
blamed as such, hence Magic and Astrology are not forbidden to Christians.</p>

<pb n="199" id="v.iv-Page_199" />

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p6"><scripRef passage="Matthew 5:25" id="v.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.25">St Matt. v. 25</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 13).—From the words: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p6.2">ἴσθι εὐνοῶν τῷ ἀντιδίκῳ</span>, 
it can be concluded that in <i>Persecution</i> one may, indeed is commanded to, come to terms with the adversary.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p7"><scripRef passage="Matthew 5:40" id="v.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|5|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.40">St Matt. v. 40</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 13).—From the words: “From him who takes thy coat 
keep not back thy cloak also,” one may deduce that in times of Persecution one 
is allowed to mollify the oppressor by yielding to him.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p8"><scripRef passage="Matthew 5:42" id="v.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|5|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.42">St Matt. v. 42</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 13).—From the words: “Give to him that asketh thee,” 
it can be concluded that one may save oneself from the persecutor by paying him 
what he asks.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p9"><scripRef passage="Matthew 6:14" id="v.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.14">St Matt. vi. 14</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 2).—The general direction, “Forgive,” must be 
regarded as unlimited.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p10"><scripRef passage="Matthew 7:1" id="v.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1">St Matt. vii. 1</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 2).—From the command, “Judge not,” follows the duty 
of unlimited forgiveness.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p11"><scripRef passage="Matthew 9:15" id="v.iv-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">St Matt. ix. 15</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 2).—It follows from this verse that one ought to 
fast only at the Passion season (“when the Bridegroom is taken away”).</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p12"><scripRef passage="Matthew 10:23" id="v.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">St Matt. x. 23</scripRef> (<i>De Cor</i>., 1; <i>De Fuga</i>, 1, 6, 9, etc.).—The Christian may, indeed 
ought to, flee at the time of Persecution (“Flee from one city to another”).</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p13"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:13" id="v.iv-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13">St Matt. xi. 13</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 11).—The ordinances concerning fasting are abolished 
because the Law and the Prophets only lasted until John.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p14"><scripRef passage="Matthew 11:19" id="v.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.19">St Matt. xi. 19</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 15).—Seeing that Jesus is pictured as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p14.2">ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων</span>, 
it is unworthy of a Christian to burden himself with food restrictions.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p15"><scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="v.iv-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">St Matt. xvi. 18 f.</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 21).—The bishop of Rome has the right to regard 
the promise to St Peter as holding good for himself.</p>

<pb n="200" id="v.iv-Page_200" />
<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p16"><scripRef passage="Matthew 19:14" id="v.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.14">St Matt. xix. 14</scripRef> (<i>De Bapt</i>., 18).—Seeing that Jesus called the children to 
Himself, one may, indeed ought also to baptise them.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p17"><scripRef passage="Matthew 22:21" id="v.iv-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21">St Matt. xxii. 21</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 15; <i>De Fuga</i>, 12).—The text; “Render to Cæsar 
the things that are Cæsar’s” may, and ought to determine the behaviour of the 
Christian in persecutions.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p18"><scripRef passage="Matthew 27:19" id="v.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|27|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.19">St Matt. xxvii. 19</scripRef> (De Cor., 9).—Since Jesus wore a crown of thorns, the wearing 
of garlands ought not to be forbidden to Christians.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p19"><scripRef passage="Luke 1:28" id="v.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.28">St Luke i. 28</scripRef> (<i>De Virg. Vel</i>., 6).—Mary is here reckoned among women because she 
was <i>betrothed</i>, not simply as a female (“Blessed art thou among women”).</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p20"><scripRef passage="Luke 3:14" id="v.iv-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.14">St Luke iii. 14</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 19).—Seeing that John exhorts the soldiers, but does 
not denounce the soldier’s profession, therefore the profession of a soldier is 
permissible to a Christian.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p21"><scripRef passage="Luke 4:29" id="v.iv-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.29">St Luke iv. 29</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 8).—From this and similar passages it is to be deduced 
that, as Jesus withdrew Himself from His persecutors, so also may Christians.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p22"><scripRef passage="Luke 6:30" id="v.iv-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.30">St Luke vi. 30</scripRef> (<i>De Bapt</i>., 18).—From the general instruction: “Give to everyone 
that asks thee,” it follows that one must give Baptism to everyone that asks for 
it (thus Baptism ought not to be delayed).</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p23"><scripRef passage="Luke 7:36" id="v.iv-p23.1" parsed="|Luke|7|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.36">St Luke vii. 36 ff.</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 11).—From the story of the woman who was a sinner, it follows that 
forgiveness must be granted to the Christian even if he has committed deadly sin (sins against chastity).</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p24"><scripRef passage="Luke 15:1-32" id="v.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|15|1|15|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.1-Luke.15.32">St Luke xv.</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 7, 8, 10).—By interpretation of the several traits in the three parables of the Lost 
Sheep, the Lost Piece of Money, and the Prodigal Son, it can be shown that these refer only to the 

<pb n="201" id="v.iv-Page_201" />Christian that has sinned (and not to the heathen), and that therefore 
forgiveness must be imparted even to one who commits deadly sin.<note n="184" id="v.iv-p24.2">One of these special traits is that the woman looks for the drachma in 
<i>her own house</i>. Tertullian himself had once laid stress upon this point (<i>De Præsc</i>., 12). 
Elsewhere they bring forward the following points: In Scripture the sheep is 
everywhere the Christian, the flock is the people, and Christ is the Good 
Shepherd of His people; the sheep has thus been lost out of the fold; the 
light that the woman uses is the Word of God that shines in the house (the 
Church), also the <i>hundred</i> sheep, the <i>ten</i> drachmæ, the <i>broom</i>, all have their 
interpretation. The elder son is the Jew who grudges the Christian his 
reconciliation with God the Father. (“My opponents lay special stress upon this 
point.”) The younger son cannot, however, be the heathen, he can only be the 
Christian, for “the injunction to repent does not apply to the heathen; for the 
sins of the heathen are not subject to repentance but are rather to be ascribed 
to ignorance, which is sinful in the sight of God only because of sin in nature; surely remedies are not used for those who are not in danger. Ground for 
repentance is only present where knowledge and will are implicated in the sin, 
where it is possible to speak of guilt and on the other hand of Grace; he alone 
can mourn, he only can be afflicted who knows what he has lost, and what he will 
obtain again if he offers his repentance to God, who naturally enjoins this more 
upon His children than upon strangers.” Concerning these interpretations made by 
his opponents, Tertullian remarks (<i>De Pud</i>., 8): “With very many interpreters 
of parables the case is much the same as with those who trim garments with 
purple. They think that they have brought the tones of their colours into true 
harmony and by their contrast to have produced a lovely effect, but when the 
body comes to be fitted with the garment and it is placed in the right light, 
then the discords clash and reveal the whole construction as a ghastly mistake.”</note></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p25"><scripRef passage="Luke 16:9" id="v.iv-p25.1" parsed="|Luke|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.9">St Luke xvi. 9</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 13).—From the injunction to make to oneself friends by 
means of Mammon, it follows that one may use bribes at the time of persecution.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p26"><scripRef passage="John 4:2" id="v.iv-p26.1" parsed="|John|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.2">St John iv. 2</scripRef> (<i>De Bapt</i>., 11).—As Jesus did not Himself baptise, it follows that 
baptism is not absolutely necessary.</p>


<pb n="202" id="v.iv-Page_202" />
<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p27"><scripRef passage="John 4:5" id="v.iv-p27.1" parsed="|John|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.5">St John iv. 5 ff.</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 11).—The story of the Samaritan Woman proves that 
the Church ought to forgive even the grossest sins.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p28"><scripRef passage="Acts 3:1" id="v.iv-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1">Acts iii. 1</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 2, 10).—Because Peter went up into the Temple to pray at 
the ninth hour, this practice should be copied by the Church.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p29"><scripRef passage="Acts 8:36" id="v.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Acts|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.36">Acts viii. 36</scripRef> (<i>De Bapt</i>., 18).—From the so speedy Baptism of the Eunuch, one must 
deduce that it is right and a duty not to delay Baptism.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p30"><scripRef passage="Acts 10:1" id="v.iv-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.1">Acts x. 1 f.</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 19).—The centurion was converted, therefore the 
profession of soldier is permissible for Christians.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p31"><scripRef passage="Acts 15:19" id="v.iv-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.19">Acts xv. 19</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 2).—The Apostles at the Council did not wish to lay any 
heavy yoke upon Christians, therefore the ordinances of the Montanists 
concerning fasting are out of place.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p32"><scripRef passage="Romans 2:24" id="v.iv-p32.1" parsed="|Rom|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.24">Rom. ii. 24</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 14; <i>De Cultu</i>, ii. 11).—The name of God ought not to be 
blasphemed, therefore Christians, in order to give no offence to the heathen, 
should comply with the customs of heathen festivals and homes, or at least 
should not show open displeasure with what the heathen do.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p33"><scripRef passage="Romans 12:15" id="v.iv-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Rom. xii. 15</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 13).—One must rejoice with those that rejoice, therefore 
the Christian may join in the public festivals.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p34"><scripRef passage="Romans 13:7" id="v.iv-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7">Rom. xiii. 7</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 13).—As it says: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p34.2">ἀπόδοτε πᾶσιν τὰς ὀφειλάς</span>, the 
Christian may, and ought to, pay the usual dues on the days appointed by public 
custom.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p35"><scripRef passage="Romans 14:4" id="v.iv-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.4">Rom. xiv. 4</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 2).—This verse stands in the following passage which 
Tertullian controverts “God is good, indeed is the supremely good, pitiful, 
merciful, rich in mercy, which He prefers to all sacrifice; He would rather the conversion than the 


<pb n="203" id="v.iv-Page_203" />death of the sinner; He offers salvation to all men, and especially to those 
that believe. Therefore, we the children of God must also be pitiful and 
placable, forgiving one another as Christ also has forgiven us, judging not that 
we be not judged. For to his own lord each stands and falls. Who art thou that 
thou judgest another man’s servant? Forgive and thou shalt he forgiven.”</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p36"><scripRef passage="Romans 14:17" id="v.iv-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">Rom. xiv. 17</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 15).—The Kingdom of God is not eating and drinking, 
therefore the ascetic rules of the Montanists concerning food are in fault.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p37"><scripRef passage="Romans 15:1" id="v.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Rom|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1">Rom. xv. 1</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 9).—From the injunction “to bear with the weak,” it 
follows that one ought to be gentle with Christians who flee at time of 
persecution.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p38"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:17" id="v.iv-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.17">1 Cor. i. 17</scripRef> (<i>De Bapt</i>., 14).—Paul says that Christ had not sent him to baptise, 
therefore one can even omit Baptism.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p39"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:10" id="v.iv-p39.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.10">1 Cor. v. 10</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 14, 24).—Paul does not desire that a man should go out 
of the world, and does not forbid intercourse with heathen, therefore a 
Christian may frequent heathen meetings, festivals, etc.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p40"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:18" id="v.iv-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18">1 Cor. vi. 18</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 16).—Paul says that the fornicator sins 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p40.2">εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα</span>, therefore he does not sin <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p40.3">εἰς τὸν θεόν</span>.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p41"><scripRef passage="1 Corinthians 7:1-40" id="v.iv-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|7|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii.</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 5; <i>Ad Uxor</i>., i. 3; ii. 1 f.; <i>De Exhort</i>., 3, 4; 
<i>De Pud</i>., 1, 16; <i>De Monog</i>., 3, 11).—This chapter is exploited to prove (1) the 
unrestricted right to marriage, (2) the right of second marriage, and (3) of 
marriage with heathen, etc.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p42"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:20" id="v.iv-p42.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.20">1 Cor. vii. 20</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 5).—The injunction that each should abide in his 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p42.2">κλῆσις</span> justifies every Christian 

<pb n="204" id="v.iv-Page_204" />in abiding in his trade, even if it brings him into touch with idolatrous 
worship.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p43"><scripRef passage="1 Corinthians 8:8" id="v.iv-p43.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8">1 Cor. viii. 8</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 15).—What Paul here says about food and eating puts 
Montanist asceticism in the wrong.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p44"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:22" id="v.iv-p44.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.22">1 Cor. ix. 22</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 14).—“I am become all things to all men” can and 
ought to serve as a maxim of broadmindedness for the Christian in his converse 
with heathen.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p45"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:24" id="v.iv-p45.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.24">1 Cor. ix. 24</scripRef> (<i>De Spect</i>., 18).—One may go to the games in the “Stadium,” seeing 
that the “Stadium” is mentioned in the Bible.<note n="185" id="v.iv-p45.2">This is a peculiarly characteristic piece of exegesis: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p45.3">Quod si et stadium 
contendas in scripturis nominari, sane obtinebis.</span>” It depends upon the axiom, “We have no right to blame what is not blamed in Holy Scripture,” an axiom which 
is already found in Irenæus, and is also employed by the “Lax” to defend 
magic and astrology (<i><span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p45.4">vide supra</span></i> on <scripRef passage="Matthew 2:1" id="v.iv-p45.5" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1">St Matt. ii. 1 f.</scripRef>).</note></p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p46"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:25" id="v.iv-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.25">1 Cor. x. 25</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 15).—One may eat anything that is sold at the shambles; one must deduce all the consequences of this permission, and these are 
straight against Montanist asceticism.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p47"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:33" id="v.iv-p47.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.33">1 Cor. x. 33</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 14).—The Apostle’s saying, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p47.2">πάντα πᾶσιν ἀρέσκω</span>, ought to lead the Christian to the greatest accommodation 
in converse with heathen.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p48"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:5" id="v.iv-p48.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.5">1 Cor. xi. 5</scripRef> (<i>De Orat</i>., 21 f.; <i>De Virg. Vel</i>., 4).—As in this passage women and 
not virgins are spoken of, there is no need for the latter to be veiled.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p49"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:5-11" id="v.iv-p49.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|2|11" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5-2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 5-11</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 13-17).—Seeing that here forgiveness is granted to an 
incestuous man, the Church must treat fornicators and adulterers in the same 
way.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p50"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:7" id="v.iv-p50.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7">2 Cor. xii. 7</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 13).—The fact that the messenger 

<pb n="205" id="v.iv-Page_205" />of Satan did not even spare Paul shows that deliverance into his power 
cannot mean eternal damnation.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p51"><scripRef passage="Galatians 4:10" id="v.iv-p51.1" parsed="|Gal|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10">Gal. iv. 10</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 14).—The Christian that observes special days as 
festivals, as do the Montanists, falls under the condemnation of the Apostle.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p52"><scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:27" id="v.iv-p52.1" parsed="|Eph|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.27">Ephes. iv. 27</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 9).—The warning: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p52.2">μὴ δὶδοτε τόπον τῷ διαβόλῳ</span> is 
neglected if one simply faces the devil when he is active in persecution; one 
must rather flee from him.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p53"><scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:16" id="v.iv-p53.1" parsed="|Eph|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.16">Ephes. v. 16</scripRef> (<i>De Fuga</i>, 9).—The injunction: “Redeem the time because the days 
are evil,” refers to right conduct in persecution, <i>i.e.</i> one must flee, one must 
bribe, etc.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p54"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:11" id="v.iv-p54.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.11">1 Thess. iv. 11</scripRef> (<i>De Idol</i>., 5).—The command to work with one’s hands justifies 
every Christian who remains in his trade, even if thereby he cannot avoid coming 
into touch with idolatrous worship.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p55"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:15" id="v.iv-p55.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. i. 15 f.</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 18).—The saying: “Christ is come to save sinners,” 
obliges the Church to limitless forgiveness.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p56"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:20" id="v.iv-p56.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim. i. 20</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 18).—Hymenaeus and Alexander are delivered to Satan 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p56.2">ἵνα παιδευθῶσιν</span>, thus deliverance to Satan does not always mean damnation.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p57"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:2" id="v.iv-p57.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef> (<i>De Monog</i>., 12).—Monogamy is only demanded of a bishop, therefore 
other Christians can marry again.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p58"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:3" id="v.iv-p58.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. iv. 3</scripRef> (<i>De Jeiun</i>., 15).—The description of heretics as those who “refrain 
from meats” applies to the Montanists.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p59"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:11-15" id="v.iv-p59.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|11|5|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.11-1Tim.5.15">1 Tim. v. 11-15</scripRef> (<i>De Monog</i>., 18).—The advice of the Apostle that the young widows 
should marry again hits the Montanists.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p60"><scripRef passage="Titus 1:15" id="v.iv-p60.1" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15">Tit. i. 15</scripRef> (<i>De Cor</i>., 10).—“To the pure all things are 


<pb n="206" id="v.iv-Page_206" />pure”—thus one need not be over-anxious about avoiding what belongs to idols.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p61"><scripRef passage="1John 1:7-10" id="v.iv-p61.1" parsed="|1John|1|7|1|10" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.7-1John.1.10">1 John i. 7–10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 2:1" id="v.iv-p61.2" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">ii. 1</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 19).—From these passages it follows that even 
the Christian cannot avoid sin, and that the forgiveness of God through Christ 
is boundless (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv-p61.3">καθαρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσις ἀδικίας</span>). Christ is the advocate and 
mediator in regard to all sins.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p62"><scripRef passage="Revelation 2:20-22" id="v.iv-p62.1" parsed="|Rev|2|20|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.20-Rev.2.22">Rev. ii. 20–22</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 19).—From what is said about Jezabel we may conclude 
that sins of whoredom admit the possibility of repentance and forgiveness.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p63"><scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 5:1" id="v.iv-p63.1">Hermas Vis. v.</scripRef> (<i>De Orat</i>., 16).—Hermas sat down after he had ended his prayer, 
hence Christians also should sit down after prayer.</p>

<p class="hang" id="v.iv-p64"><scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 4:3,4" id="v.iv-p64.1">Hermas Mand. iv. 3, 4</scripRef> (<i>De Pud</i>., 10).—These passages prove the possibility of a 
second repentance and the right to marry again.<note n="186" id="v.iv-p64.2">That the Shepherd of Hermas was used at the beginning of the instruction of 
catechumens is clear from <i>De Pud</i>., 10.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p65">Acta Pauli (<i>De Bapt</i>., 17).—The example of Thecla authorises women to administer Baptism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p66">These instances of interpretation on the part of the community have been 
collected from fourteen treatises, and though a few may have been invented by 
Tertullian, the great majority of them are “genuine.” They prove:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p67">1. That the New Testament, in same compass in which Tertullian knew and used it, 
lay before his opponents in the Church, <i>i.e.</i> the majority of its members;<note n="187" id="v.iv-p67.1">Notice especially the references to the Acts of the Apostles, 1 John, 
Revelation, and Hermas. It is significant that references to the Acts and Hermas 
are found already in the earliest works (<i>De Bapt., De Orat., De Idol</i>.). On the 
other hand it is not certain that the community regarded the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p67.2">Apostolus</span>” as closed; indeed the reference to the 
<i>Acta Pauli</i> makes this supposition improbable for the earlier period.</note></p>

<pb n="207" id="v.iv-Page_207" />
<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p68">2. That their valuation of the book, the principles of interpretation they 
employed, etc., were exactly the same as those of Tertullian,<note n="188" id="v.iv-p68.1">We must beware of defining Tertullian’s attitude towards Holy Scripture simply 
in accordance with his controversial work <i>De Præsc</i>.; we must throughout also 
take his other treatises into consideration. According to <i>De Resurr</i>., 3, in 
controversy with heretics about doctrine, one must take one’s stand on “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p68.2">scripturis solis</span>.” The strongest expression that Tertullian ever used in 
reference to Scripture stands in <i>Adv. Hermog</i>., 22: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p68.3">Adoro scripturæ 
plenitudinem</span>”; note, however, that he does not say: “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p68.4">Adoro scripturam.</span>”</note> however much they 
differed from him in the employment of those principles in particular cases. The 
New Testament stands for them as a Canon side by side with and of equal dignity 
with the Old Testament; it contains as a divine fountain of justice (“<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p68.5">Instrumentum divinum</span>”) 
laws of the Christian life that are absolutely valid, 
thus it contains the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p68.6">ius divinum</span>.” At the same time his opponents, just like 
Tertullian himself, recognise a distinction in degree between the two Testaments 
to the advantage of the New (“The Law and the Prophets are until John”); and 
the grand conception “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p68.7">Evangelium expunctor totius retro vetustatis</span>” (Tert., <i>De 
Orat</i>., 1) is never disputed, rather it is confirmed by them;</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p69">3. That, though the general impression that we receive from these expositions is 
unfavourable, it is obvious, nevertheless, that Tertullian has only picked out 
those that were offensive to him, and that some of them are certainly to be 
preferred to interpretations which Tertullian himself gives. We also now 
understand why Tertullian clung to the sayings of the 

<pb n="208" id="v.iv-Page_208" />Paraclete in order to get over the difficulty of the uncertainty and even “Laxity” of many commands in the New Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.iv-p70">We may then adopt as our conclusion: At least as early as the last decade of 
the second century there existed in the Church of Carthage (not only for 
Tertullian) a second Canon of Holy Scripture comprising two divisions treated as 
equal in dignity—Gospels and “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p70.1">Apostolus</span>”—in compass essentially the same as 
that of the Muratorian Fragment, and in all probability with the “<span lang="LA" id="v.iv-p70.2">Apostolus</span>” 
still open—open, that is, for genuine Apostolic works that might yet appear.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix V. “Instrumentum” (“Instrumenta”) as a Name for the Bible" progress="90.84%" id="v.v" prev="v.iv" next="v.vi">
<pb n="209" id="v.v-Page_209" />
<h2 id="v.v-p0.1">APPENDIX V</h2>

<h3 id="v.v-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="v.v-p0.3">“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p0.4">Instrumentum</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p0.5">Instrumenta</span>”) as a Name for the Bible</span></h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.v-p1.1">Zahn</span> (<i>Gesch. des Neutestamentlichen Kanons</i>, i. 106-111) has published a 
thorough investigation of the term “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.2">Instrumentum</span>” as a title of the Bible; but 
in my opinion he starts from an incorrect premise, and gives to “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p1.3">Instrumentum</span>,” 
in connection with the Bible, a significance that is more general than is 
admissible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p2">On pages 105 ff., Zahn writes: “Tertullian preferred to render Covenant by ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.1">Instrumentum</span>.’ (In our investigation) we must start from this fact, incidentally 
revealed by Tertullian, that it was the prevailing custom among his 
contemporaries to express by ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.2">Testamentum</span>’ what he preferred to call 
‘<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.3">Instrumentum</span>.’ There is, accordingly, no doubt that in this as in similar cases 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p2.4">Διαθήκη</span> lies behind both terms.” He then discusses “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.5">Instrumentum</span>” in 
ordinary use and its relationship with “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.6">Documentum</span>”; he asserts that the term 
not seldom occurs in Tertullian in its original wider connotation, and in 
conclusion remarks: “We should do injustice to Tertullian if we suspected that 
the term ‘<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.7">Instrumentum</span>’ covers a conception of the significance of the Holy 
Scripture for the Church that is merely legal. The Holy Scriptures were for him 
by no means mainly documents that could be produced by the Church in her case against heretics (Zahn 


<pb n="210" id="v.v-Page_210" />refers to <i>De Præsc</i>.); though, as a matter of course, they were authorities of 
the highest value for the Church.” On page 109 Zahn speaks of the elasticity of 
the concept “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p2.8">Instrumentum</span>” as applied to Holy Scripture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p3">Three theses are here brought forward: (1) that “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p3.1">Instrumentum</span>” in Tertullian 
(and when used elsewhere in the Church) is equivalent to “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p3.2">Testamentum</span>”; (2) 
that “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p3.3">Instrumentum</span>,” like “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p3.4">Testamentum</span>,” is a translation of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p3.5">Διαθήκη</span>; (3) 
that in Tertullian it has not only the special significance, “a fundamental 
document to prove doctrine,” but also a more general significance. All these 
three theses are in my opinion incorrect, as I shall now proceed to prove.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p4">As for the first thesis, it is true that Tertullian writes (<i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 1): 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.1">Duos deos dividit, proinde diversos, alterum alterius <i>instrumenti</i>, vel, 
quod magis usui est dicere, <i>Testamenti</i>.</span>” Here it is of course clear that 
Tertullian (and others here and there) spoke of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.2">Instrumenta</span>” while the usual 
term was “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.3">Testamenta</span>.” And yet it would be a mistake to assert that “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.4">Instrumentum</span>” 
is an equivalent for “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.5">Testamentum</span>.” In cursory speech it 
<i>can</i> 
serve as such, but in itself is is not. This is most strikingly clear from the 
three following passages: in <i>Adv. Prax</i>., 20, Tertullian writes: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.6"><i>Totum 
instrumentum</i> utriusque <i>testamenti</i></span>”; in <i>De Monog</i>., 4: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.7">Secedat 
nunc mentio paracleti ut nostri (the Montanists) alicuius auctoris; evolvamus communia (to 
us and the ‘Psychics’) <i>instrumenta scripturarum</i> pristinarum</span> (<i>i.e</i>. the Old 
Testament and New Testament)”; and in <i>De Monog</i>., 7: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.8">Vetera <i>instrumenta</i> 
legalium <i>scripturarum</i>.</span>” Tertullian thus speaks of the “Instrument of the two 
Testaments,” and of the “Instrument of the Holy Scriptures.” 


<pb n="211" id="v.v-Page_211" />“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.9">Instrumentum</span>” cannot, therefore, be an equivalent for “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.10">Testamentum</span>.” This 
also means that we have already disposed of the second thesis which is in itself 
highly improbable, for how could anyone have arrived at “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.11">Instrumentum</span>” as a 
translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p4.12">Διαθήκη</span>? It is true that very remarkable translations are 
found in the Old Latin of the Church. Why was not “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.13">Fœdus</span>” rather than “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.14">Testamentum</span>” 
used for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p4.15">Διαθήκη</span>? Why was 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p4.16">Μυστήριον</span> translated by “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.17">Sacramentum</span>,” 
etc.?—but “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.18">Instrumentum</span>” has no connection, or only the 
slightest, with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p4.19">Διαθήκη</span>. Further, Zahn himself is compelled to confess that in 
quotations from the Bible Tertullian never translates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p4.20">Διαθήκη</span> by 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.21">Instrumentum</span>.” Hence the term “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.22">Instrumenta</span>” in reference to the Bible is just 
as independent of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v-p4.23">Διαθήκη</span> as are the terms “the Holy Scriptures” or “the 
Books.” The term, therefore, must have its origin in considerations that have 
absolutely nothing to do with traditional <i>names</i> for the Bible, but are concerned 
only with its <i>significance</i>—and, indeed, in considerations that are confined to 
the Western Church; for, so far as I know, throughout the whole range of the 
Greek Churches no equivalent for “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p4.24">Instrumentum</span>” existed either in the second century or later.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p5">We now come to Zahn’s third thesis that the name “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.1">Instrumenta</span>” for the Holy 
Scriptures is elastic, even if it approaches “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.2">Documenta</span>” in meaning, and is 
not to be understood merely in a limited legal sense (documents to be produced 
by the Church against heretics). Here Zahn seems to be justified by the whole 
work, <i>De Præsc. Hær</i>., in which Catholics are earnestly warned not to appeal to 
the Holy Scriptures when they dispute with heretics; therefore Tertullian 
cannot have regarded Holy Scripture as the fundamental


<pb n="212" id="v.v-Page_212" />document for doctrine. But it has long been recognised that Tertullian has been 
the very last man to heed his own warning, and that this whole work is a 
masterpiece of advocacy, a piece of special pleading, where the real heart of 
the author appears in his exposition of the Church’s Rule of Faith. Now chance 
has so willed that the <i>only</i> passage in the works of Tertullian, in which “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.3">Instrumenta</span>,” as applied to the Bible, is simply and plainly defined as 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.4">instrumenta doctrinæ</span>,” should be found in this very treatise, <i>De Præsc</i>. Here 
we read in chapter 28: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.5">Illic et scripturarum et expositionum adulteratio 
deputanda est, ubi <i>doctrinæ</i> diversitas invenitur. quibus fuit propositum aliter
<i>docendi</i>, eos necessitas coëgit aliter disponendi <i>instrumenta doctrinæ</i>. alias 
enim non potuissent aliter <i>docere</i>, nisi aliter haberent <i>per quæ docerent</i>. sicut 
illis non potuisset succedere correptula <i>doctrinæ</i> sine corruptula <i>instrumentorum eius</i>, ita et nobis integritas
<i>doctrinæ</i> non competisset sine integritate <i>eorum</i> per quæ <i>doctrina</i> tractatur.</span>” There can be no doubt here: The 
Holy Scriptures are here called “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.6">instrumenta</span>,” because they are fundamental 
documents, with whose help alone doctrine can be expounded and by which it is 
proved; “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.7">instrumenta</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.8">per quæ doctrina tractatur</span>” are for Tertullian 
identical conceptions. Naturally the exposition need not always have a 
polemical character; rather it is true also for the Church that she must in 
behalf of her own knowledge prove her doctrine “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.9">per instrumenta Scripturarum</span>” 
; so that the idea of a document is always implied in such proof. The Holy 
Scriptures are called “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p5.10">Instrumenta</span>,” because they are for the Church the 
decisive documents for the exposition and the proof of her doctrine.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p6">A survey of the passages in which Tertullian uses 

<pb n="213" id="v.v-Page_213" />“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p6.1">instrumentum</span>” will establish my position more clearly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p7">Naturally not a few cases also occur in Tertullian of the use of the word in a 
quite general sense. For instance he writes:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p8"><i>De Resurr</i>., 63.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p8.1">Anima habet <i>instrumentum</i>, habet cultum, habet mancipium suum carnem.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p9"><i>Apol</i>., 17.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p9.1">Tota moles ista (the world) cum omni <i>instrumento elementorum</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p10"><i>Ad Uxor</i>., 1.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p10.1">Continentia ad <i>instrumentum æternitatis</i> (pertinet).</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p11"><i>De Cor</i>., 8.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p11.1">Communia <i>instrumenta exhibitionis</i> (vitæ) <i>humanæ</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p12">Again it is found in connection with the Conception “Literature” in general, 
and here it acquires the idea of a declarative and authoritative document:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p13"><i>De Idol</i>., 10.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p13.1">Litteratura <i>instrumentum</i> est <i>ad omnem vitam</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p14"><i>Apol</i>., 19.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p14.1">Multis <i>instrumentis</i> adsidendum est, reserenda antiquissimarum etiam 
gentium <i>archiva</i></span>”—here the close relationship of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p14.2">instrumenta</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p14.3">archiva</span>” 
is noteworthy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p15"><i>Apol</i>., 10.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p15.1">Si conscientia inficias ieret, de suis <i>antiquitatum instrumentis</i> revincetur.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p16"><i>De Cor</i>., 7 (The question is concerning the origin of garlands).—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p16.1">Litteræ ad 
hoc sæculares necessariæ; de suis enim <i>instrumentis</i> sæcularia <i>probari</i> necesse est.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p17"><i>De Spect</i>., 5 (The question is concerning the origin of the games, this must be 
investigated)—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p17.1">de <i>instrumentis ethnicalium litterarum</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p18"><i>De Testim</i>., 1.—The works of philosophers and poets are the “<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p18.1">proprium 
instrumentum</span></i>” of the heathen from which their teachings are known.</p>



<pb n="214" id="v.v-Page_214" />
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p19"><i>Scorp</i>.,15.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.1">Si fidem commentarii voluerit hæreticus, 
<i>instrumenta</i> imperii loquentur ut lapides Hierusalem. ‘Vitas Cæsarum’ legimus.</span>” This use coincides 
with the common use of the period, especially with the use of the word in the 
sphere of civil and criminal law. Here it was quite usual to speak of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.2">instrumenta publica, imperii, litis</span>” 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.3">vide</span></i> the Digests, Quintilian, Suetonius; 
Dirksen, <i>Manuale Lat. Font. Jur. Civ. Rom</i>., p. 484, etc.), indeed it may be said 
that here also “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.4">Instrumenta</span>,” applied to written records, always includes the 
idea of declarative and authoritative document, of archives as a source of right; at all events the burden of proof lies with him who denies this. I know only 
one passage in Tertullian where the addition of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.5">doctrina</span>” does not seem to be 
permissible; <i>De Pud</i>., 1, speaks of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.6">instrumentum prædicationis</span>”; but on 
closer view one finds here also that it is a question of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p19.7">prædicatio doctrinæ</span>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p20">In the passages now to be mentioned the concept “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.1">doctrinæ</span>” either must be supplied 
to “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.2">instrumenta</span>” or is at least not 
excluded.<note n="189" id="v.v-p20.3">Even when “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.4">instrumentum</span>” is coupled with a genitive like “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.5">litteraturæ</span>” 
or “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.6">ecclesiæ</span>,” the genitive “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.7">doctrinæ</span>” can still always be supplied in thought.</note> We incidentally remark that the expression “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.8">Instrumentum</span>” was so 
useful because it could be applied to the whole Bible, to each of the two parts, 
to groups of books, to separate books, and even to separate sections of the books.<note n="190" id="v.v-p20.9">Just for this very reason the attempts that have been made by Roensch and 
others to divide the New Testament into separate parts in accordance with the 
use of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.10">instrumentum</span>” by Tertullian are altogether mistaken, for Tertullian’s 
usage here is quite arbitrary, and in different places he groups the books 
differently. “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.11">Testamenta</span>” can only be applied to the two divisions of the 
Bible, and is, therefore, to a certain extent handicapped by “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p20.12">Instrumenta</span>.”</note></p>

<pb n="215" id="v.v-Page_215" />
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p21">It refers to the whole Bible in <i>De Præsc</i>., 38; <i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 1; 
<i>Adv. Prax</i>., 
20; <i>De Monog</i>., 4 (passages that have been already quoted); also in—</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p22"><i>De Pud</i>., 16.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p22.1">Exereitus sententiarum <i>instrumenti totius</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p23"><i>De Resurr</i>., 21.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p23.1">Tot ac talia <i>instrumenta divina</i>.</span>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p24"><i>De Pud</i>., 10.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p24.1">Divinum Instrumentum</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p25"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., v. 1.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p25.1">Omnia apostolatus Pauli <i>instrumenta</i></span>” (all the sacred 
writings with the exception of the Pauline Epistles, which could not be used in 
this argument).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p26"><i>Acta Perpet</i>., 1.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p26.1">Instrumentum ecclesiæ</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p27">It refers to the New Testament in:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p28"><i>De Præsc</i>., 38.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p28.1">Integrum instrumentum</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p29">It very frequently refers to the Old Testament, because the Old Testament played 
the chief part as a proof-document. Instances are:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p30"><i>Apol</i>., 18.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p30.1">Instrumentum litteraturæ</span></i>” (of the Old Testament as a 
proof-document).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p31"><i>De Cultu</i>, i. 3.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p31.1">Omne <i>instrumentum Judaicæ litteraturæ</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p32"><i>Apol</i>., 21.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p32.1">Antiquissima Judæorum instrumenta</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p33"><i>Apol</i>., 47.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p33.1">Vetus Instrumentum</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p34"><i>Ad Hermog</i>., 20.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p34.1">Evangelium supplementum <i>instrumenti veteris</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p35"><i>Apol</i>., 19.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p35.1"><i>Instrumentis</i> istis <i>auctoritatem</i> suam <i>antiquitas</i> vindicat.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p36"><i>De Pud</i>., 7.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p36.1">Lex et prophetæ = <i>instrumenta</i>.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p37"><i>De Monog</i>., 7—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p37.1">Vetera instrumenta legalium scripturarum.</span></i>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p38"><i>Adv. Marc.</i>, v. 1.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p38.1">Instrumentum creatoris</span></i>” (the Old Testament).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p39">“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p39.1">Instrumentum</span>” is applied to separate books and groups of books in the 
following passages:</p>

<pb n="216" id="v.v-Page_216" />
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p40"><i>Adv. Hermog</i>., 19.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p40.1"><i>Instrumentum</i> originale
<i>Moysei</i></span>” (cf. <i>Adv. Marc</i>., i. 10).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p41"><i>De Resurr</i>., 33.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p41.1">Propheticum instrumentum</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p42"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 10.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p42.1">Instrumentum Danielis</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p43"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 2.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p43.1">Evangelicum instrumentum</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p44"><i>De Resurr</i>., 39, 40; <i>De Pud</i>., 12.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p44.1">Apostolicum instrumentum</span></i>,” “<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p44.2">Apostolica instrumenta</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p45"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 3.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p45.1">Instrumentum apostolorum</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p46"><i>De Resurr</i>., 38.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p46.1">Instrumentum Joannis</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p47"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 2; v. 6.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p47.1">Instrumentum Lucæ</span></i>.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v.v-p48"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., v. 2.—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p48.1">Instrumentum Actorum</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p49"><i>Adv. Prax</i>., 28 (<i>De Resurr</i>., 39, 40).—“<i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p49.1">Tota instrumenta Pauli</span></i>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p50"><i>Adv. Marc</i>., v. 13.—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p50.1">Instrumentum</span>” in connection with the Epistle to the Romans; but it may also refer to the whole New Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p51">Lastly, “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p51.1">Tot originalia instrumenta Christi</span>” in <i>De Carne</i>, 2, means the separate 
passages of the story of the Birth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p52">The name “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.1">Instrumentum</span>” (“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.2">Instrumenta</span>”), when applied to the Bible, 
<i>in idea</i> 
places this book above doctrine—for the Bible is thus made the source of, and 
documentary authority for, doctrine—but <i>actually</i> it does the reverse. It is a 
term borrowed by Theology from Law—and therefore so welcome to Tertullian—that 
ignores the chief significances of the Bible as a book of religious edification. 
We never find expressions like “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.3">Instrumentum lectionis</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.4">Instrumentum 
ædificandæ ecclesiæ</span>,” nor could such expressions well be used. It would have 
been most unfortunate if the name “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.5">Instrumentum</span>”—“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.6">divinum</span>” would probably 
have been added—had established itself; but there was no danger that this would 
happen for it never became a rival of the name “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.7">Testamentum</span>.” 

<pb n="217" id="v.v-Page_217" />The word is a creation of the ecclesiastical spirit of the West; as we have 
already remarked, nothing like it was known in the East.<note n="191" id="v.v-p52.8">Allied to “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.9">instrumentum</span>” is the name “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.10">paratura</span>” for the Bible, which 
Tertullian endeavoured to introduce without success; this term too belongs to 
the vocabulary of demonstration and controversy; <i><span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.11">vide</span> Apol.</i>, 47: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.12">Nostra haec novitiola paratura</span>”; 
<i>De Cor</i>., 1: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.13">Calceatus de evangelii paratura</span>”; <i>Adv. Marc</i>., iv. 3: 
“<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.14">Paratura authentica</span>”; <i>De Monog</i>.,7: “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.15">Omnis nostra paratura</span>” 
<i>Adv. Marc.</i>, iv. 1 (<i>cf</i>. ii. 1): “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p52.16">Paratura Marcionis</span>” (the Bible of Marcion).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p53">It is very remarkable that Cyprian always avoids the word as a title for the 
Bible, likewise Lactantius, and, unless I mistake, Novatian also. Cyprian was 
simply not a professed theologian and dogmatic controversialist. The Bible with 
him ministered to “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p53.1">instructio vitæ</span>,” while its significance as “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p53.2">instrumentum doctrinæ</span>” 
fell quite into the background. Cyprian, the typical catechist, 
derives from the Bible “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p53.3">divina testimonia</span>,” which he also calls “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p53.4">magisteria 
divina</span>” (<i>Testim</i>., i., Præf.; iii., Præf.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.v-p54">Still the name “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p54.1">Instrumentum</span>” for the Bible occurs not seldom in Jerome, 
Rufinus, and Augustine. Optatus too speaks of “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p54.2">instrumenta divina legis</span>” (i. 
13; vi. 5).<note n="192" id="v.v-p54.3">i. 37 (p. 30, 1): “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p54.4">Strumenta</span>,” not “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p54.5">instrumenta</span>,” is to be read.</note> Thus the juristic spirit of Tertullian and of the West still lived 
on; nevertheless, at last the title “<span lang="LA" id="v.v-p54.6">instrumenta</span>” fell into utter oblivion.</p>

</div2>

      <div2 title="Appendix VI. A Short Statement and Criticism of the Results of Zahn’s Investigations into the Origin of the New Testament" progress="94.67%" id="v.vi" prev="v.v" next="vi">
<pb n="218" id="v.vi-Page_218" />
<h2 id="v.vi-p0.1">APPENDIX VI</h2>

<h3 id="v.vi-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="v.vi-p0.3">A Short Statement and Criticism of the Results of Zahn’s Investigations into the Origin of the New Testament.</span></h3>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="v.vi-p1.1">Following</span> upon his great work, <i>Geschichte des Neutestamentlichen Kanons</i>, of more 
than 2000 pages, Zahn has published in his <i>Grundriss der Geschichte des 
Neutestamentlichen Kanons</i>, a short summary of the results of his investigations. 
On page 13 we find the sentence: “Unless there had been occasions for 
uncertainty as to the limits of the Bible (the New Testament) there would have 
been no history of the Canon.” After this bold statement it must appear that, 
according to Zahn, the New Testament—like dogma for the Catholic Church—came 
into existence from the moment at which its latest book was published, and that 
there is such a thing as the “history” of the New Testament only, “because 
the Christian works that were used for public lection were not from the first 
absolutely the same <i>in all orthodox communities</i>,” “because, even in one and the 
same community, variations in this practice lasted for quite a long time,” and 
lastly, “because <i>the conception of what should be regularly read at public 
worship had not been clearly defined</i>,” in so far as all kinds of works were read 
publicly that did not belong to the Canon. Finally, “Even among works inherited 
from the Apostolic age, differences, in respect of the frequency and regularity 


<pb n="219" id="v.vi-Page_219" />of their use in public worship, must have existed according as they were 
more or less suitable for religious instruction.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p2">There is still need of a short discussion of the results of Zahn’s criticism, 
because these results are often developed in a way against which the author 
himself must feel inclined to enter an energetic protest. We hear everywhere 
that Zahn, the most learned of the critics, has proved that the New Testament 
came into existence so early as the end of the Apostolic age, about the year 
<span class="sc" id="v.vi-p2.1">A.D.</span> 100; and that so-called critics of far inferior learning place the origin 
of the New Testament about a century later. Against such a position we would 
establish the following points:</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p3">1. The first part of Zahn’s larger work, as well as his <i>Grundriss</i>, ought not to 
bear the title <i>History of the Canon of the New Testament</i>, but <i>History of the 
public and private use of works that were afterwards united in the New Testament</i>; in the second part also the question of public lection is very much to the 
front. <i>The right to be read publicly and the right to be included in the Canon 
are jumbled together by Zahn as if they were identical</i>, though he himself admits 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p3.1">vide supra</span></i>) that the conception of what should be regularly read at public 
worship “had not been clearly defined.” It is, indeed, quite true, that every 
work that was “Canonical” (in the sense of the Old Testament) was also read 
publicly, but the converse statement is simply inadmissible. Public lection was 
certainly a most important preliminary condition for the canonising of a book 
(in many cases, however, it was a consequence), but it was by no means the sole 
condition. I mean that because a book was read at public worship it is far from 
following that it had, therefore, the same dignity 

<pb n="220" id="v.vi-Page_220" />as the Old Testament. But this is the very point In so far, therefore, as Zahn, 
dealing with the earliest history of the “Canon of the New Testament,” confines 
himself, and must confine himself, exclusively to proving the existence of 
certain smaller collections of books now in the New Testament and the fact that 
they were read publicly, his work is simply not a history of the Canon of the 
New Testament, but—even if all his investigations are correct and to the point—a 
history of the earliest public and private use of certain books. Moreover, it 
hangs together with this unjustifiable identification of public lection and 
Canon that Zahn, in his larger work, thinks that he may neglect all other 
aspects of the history of the origin of the New Testament. The most learned 
authority on the second century in his discussion of this question makes really 
no use of his knowledge of the opinions and controversies, of the problems great 
and small, that agitated the Christendom of those days. Hundreds of details in 
the history of that period are brought forward and investigated thoroughly and 
comprehensively, but the growing New Testament is never brought into connection 
with the living history of the Church—not at all because the author was unable 
to do this, but because he believes that it is not necessary—public lection 
alone is sufficient and decisive.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p4">2. In the <i>Grundriss</i>, Zahn has divided the early history of “the Canon of the 
New Testament” into three sections: “The New Testament about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p4.1">A.D.</span> 170-220”; 
“The New Testament about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p4.2">A.D.</span> 140–170”; “Earliest Traces of, and the Origin 
of, Collections of Apostolic works.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p5">The third section (<i>i.e.</i> the one dealing with the earliest period) ends (p. 40) 
with the following statement: 


<pb n="221" id="v.vi-Page_221" />” Many questions referring to the origin of the 
New Testament will always remain without a certain answer. Yet it may be 
regarded as certain that about the years <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.1">A.D.</span> 80–110, both the ‘fourfold’ 
Gospel and the corpus of thirteen Pauline Epistles were in existence, and had 
been introduced into public worship along the whole line from Antioch to Rome, 
and that these two collections which form the most important part of the New 
Testament were from the first surrounded in public worship and in the estimation 
of the communities by a larger or smaller circle of Christian works that, like 
the two collections, seemed suitable for reading at public worship with a view 
to the religious instruction of the communities.” Here, indeed, much more is 
asserted than can be proved and than Zahn himself has proved; for I cannot 
see—even on the basis of Zahn’s own investigations — what justification there is 
for going back to a date so early as <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.2">A.D.</span> 80, nor can I discover the evidence 
for “the whole line from Antioch to Rome,” nor the authorities upon which Zahn 
rests his statement that the public reading of the Gospels and of the Pauline 
Epistles at that period is alike certain; indeed, I believe that Zahn himself, 
on closer reflection, would substitute the years <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.3">A.D.</span> 110–130 for <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.4">A.D.</span> 80–110 as 
more appropriate for what he asserts. However, supposing that he is justified in 
what he claims, what, after all, is proved thereby? Surely no more than this, 
that in some, perhaps in several, communities, public lections from the four 
Gospels and the Pauline Epistles were the custom. It is well that Zahn himself 
has refrained in this connection from letting his pen write the word New 
Testament, and it is also good that he has guarded himself from <i>naming</i> the Christian works, apart from 



<pb n="222" id="v.vi-Page_222" />the Gospels and the Pauline Epistles, that were publicly read at that time. He 
only asserts that at that time already other works were so honoured, and to this 
assertion no objection can be raised. Seeing now that he preserves absolute 
silence concerning the years <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.5">A.D.</span> 110-140, we must assume that during that 
period absolutely no change took place in the conditions that are supposed to 
have already existed between <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.6">A.D.</span> 80 and 110—this means that, 
<i>according to Zahn, 
we cannot prove that a New Testament, set on the same level as the Old 
Testament, existed during the period before</i> <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p5.7">A.D.</span> 140. The four Gospels were read 
publicly, the Pauline Epistles were read publicly, some other works were read 
publicly—that is all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p6">But Zahn does assert the existence of the New Testament, at all events, for the 
period <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p6.1">A.D.</span> 140-170. This section of his work bears the title: “The New 
Testament about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p6.2">A.D.</span> 140-170,” and he probably thinks also of certain deductions 
that can be made, not without justification, for the former period, though he 
does not enter into them. The evidence, however, that the New Testament was in 
existence in the Church during that generation is exclusively based upon the 
Bible of Marcion, the Bible of the Valentinians, and the writings of the 
Apostles in Justin. Here we would make the following observations: (1) in 
reference to Marcion it is, of course, as good as certain that he dealt as a 
critic with the four Gospels of the Church; but all other questions—whether he 
knew of the Pastoral Epistles, whether he criticised the Acts of the Apostles or 
the Apocalypse, etc.—must unfortunately remain unanswered. As for the main 
question, however, whether he knew of, or assumes the existence of, a written New Testament of the Church 


<pb n="223" id="v.vi-Page_223" />in any sense whatever, in this case an affirmatory answer is most improbable, 
because if this were so he would have been compelled to make a direct attack 
upon the New Testament of the Church, and if such an attack had been made we 
should have heard of it from Tertullian. Marcion, on the contrary, treats the 
Catholic Church as one that “follows the Testament of the Creator-God,” and 
directs the full force of his attack against this Testament and against the 
falsification of the Gospel and of the Pauline Epistles by the original Apostles 
and the writers of the Gospels. He would necessarily have dealt with the two 
Testaments of the Catholic Church if the Church had already possessed a New 
Testament. His polemic would necessarily have been much less simple if he had 
been opposed to a Church which, by possessing a New Testament side by side with 
the Old Testament, had <i><span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.3">ipso facto</span></i> placed the latter under the shelter of the 
former. In fact Marcion’s position towards the Catholic Church is intelligible, 
in the full force of its simplicity, only under the supposition that the Church 
had not yet in her hand any “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.4">litera scripta <i>Novi Testamenti</i></span>.” (2) In reference 
to the Valentinian school Zahn asserts that: “The New Testament, which from 
the productions of the most important Gnostic School of about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p6.5">A.D.</span> 140 in all 
its ramifications, we learn to have been the common possession of the Church, 
was identical with the New Testament of about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p6.6">A.D.</span> 200;” but in order to arrive 
at such a result the truth of many incorrect equations must be assumed. It is 
not necessary here to discuss all these; we would, however, just make only the 
following remarks: In the first place we must neglect all the information 
derived from the Fathers of about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p6.7">A.D.</span> 200 who assert or assume the 

<pb n="224" id="v.vi-Page_224" />identity of the New Testament of the Valentinians with that of the Church, for 
it is a well-known fact that the Valentinians both kept in touch with the Church 
and also conformed outwardly to the progressive development of the times in 
things ecclesiastical (“<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.8">communem fidem adfirmant</span>”). Next we must give special 
prominence to Ptolemy’s words (<i>Ep. ad Floram</i>., 1, 9): “We shall prove our 
statement (concerning the Godhead, the Old Testament, etc.) from the Words of 
our Saviour; for with their help it is alone possible to arrive without 
stumbling at the understanding of reality.”<note n="193" id="v.vi-p6.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p6.10">τῶν ῥηθησομένων ἡμῖν τὰς ἀποδείξεις ἐκ τῶν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμὼν 
λόγων παριστῶντες, δί ὧν μόνον ἔστιν ἀπταίστως ἐπὶ τὴν κατάληψιν τῶν 
ὄντων ὁδηγεῖσθαι.</span></note> Thus, according to Ptolemy, who 
like all Valentinians adopted a critical attitude towards the Old Testament, the 
Word of the Lord is the sole court of final appeal. His practice is actually in 
accordance with this belief, and he derives the Word of the Lord from the 
Gospels. The testimony of “the disciples of Jesus and of the Apostles” (<i><span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.11">vide</span></i> 
chap. iv. 5, etc.) occupies only a secondary place in his regard; for him it 
has clearly no independent, but only a derivative, authority (as it, and so far 
as it coincides with the Words of the Saviour); he quotes only Epistles of St 
Paul and statements of John, the Apostle and Evangelist. Lastly, he takes account of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p6.12">ἀποστολικὴ παράδοσις, ἣν ἐκ διαδοχῆς καὶ ἡμεῖς παρειλήφαμεν</span> 
(chap. v. 10). Therefore in the case of Ptolemy we cannot speak of a 
New Testament, because he evidently does not possess or know of a collection in 
which Gospels and Apostolic Epistles stand on one level. All that we learn 
elsewhere of the ancient Valentinian School and of Valentinus himself fits in 

<pb n="225" id="v.vi-Page_225" />with what we learn from Ptolemy. Their high reverence for, and 
their use of the Pauline Epistles never justify the equation: “<span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p6.13">Epistulæ (i.e. 
Paulus)= Evangelia.</span>” I cannot see, as Zahn asserts, that “clear traces” of the 
Acts, 1 and 2 Peter, and Hebrews are to be found among the Valentinians; but 
even if that were so, there would still remain the question what value 
Valentinus and his school ascribed to these works. Summing up, we may say that 
Valentinus and his earlier followers set up in place of the Old Testament as 
their highest court of appeal the Word of the Lord contained in the Gospels, 
with which they associated, as a secondary authority, the Pauline Epistles and 
their own secret Apostolic tradition. Among them nothing like the New Testament, 
so far as structure is concerned, was as yet in existence. Arguing, then, from 
this to what then obtained in the Church, we can only say: The Church at that 
time possessed the Canon of the Four Gospels, and read side by side with it the 
collection of Pauline Epistles. This, however, does not carry us very far in Zahn’s direction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p7">3. According to Zahn, Justin is a witness to the New Testament for (<i>a</i>) he places the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.1">Ἀπομνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων</span> on the same 
level with the “Writings of the Prophets”; “as, however, the whole Old 
Testament, is intended to be included under the latter title, <i>so also the 
name </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.2">Ἀπομν. τ. ἀποστ. </span><i>by no means excludes other Christian writings</i>”; (<i>b</i>) 
Justin knows the Johannine Apocalypse as a work of the Apostle John and as a 
genuine product of Christian Prophecy;<note n="194" id="v.vi-p7.3">Zahn adds (p. 34): “It is self-evident that the Apocalypse, in accordance 
with its own demand, was repeatedly read aloud in the assemblies of the 
communities that so accepted it.”</note> (<i>c</i>) “Justin as an apologist had no occasion to mention other 

<pb n="226" id="v.vi-Page_226" />Apostolic works in the same way as the Apocalypse; but we find that his 
religious ideas and form of expression are affected by his diligent reading, of 
the following works: Rom., 1 Cor., Gal., Eph., (Phil.?), Col., 2 Thess., 
(Titus, 1 Tim.?), Heb., 1 Pet., (James?), Acts, and Didache.” Against these 
statements we would assert that (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.4">α</span>) the statement that the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.5">Ἀπομν. τ. ἀποστ.</span> 
does not exclude other Christian writings is only correct if we at once 
add <i>that it also does not include them</i>. I will not waste words here, for the 
thesis is as inadmissible as the argument by which it is based on the clause, 
“The whole Old Testament is intended to be included under the Writings of the Prophets.” Are then 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.6">Συγγράμματα</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.7">Ἀπομνημονεύματα</span> the same? Can we subsume the Pauline Epistles or the Acts of the Apostles under 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.8">Ἀπομνημονεύματα</span>? (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.9">β</span>) The fact that Justin knows of the Apocalypse and knows of 
it as a book of public lection—though, indeed, be does say this in so many 
words—has nothing to do with the question of the New Testament so long as we do 
not know whether this book was placed on a level with the <i>Gospels</i> at the time of 
Justin. If the Apocalypse stood by itself, like many other Jewish and Christian 
Apocalypses at that time, Justin’s notice does not come into consideration for 
the history of the New Testament in the strict sense of the term. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p7.10">γ</span>) Justin’s 
views and expressions may have been influenced by many early Christian writings, 
traces of which Zahn believes that he has found; yet Zahn himself does not 
venture to assert that Justin regarded these as canonical; Zahn leaves this 
conclusion to the reader. However, a reader who carefully studies the Dialogue 
with Trypho is not only not able to draw such a conclusion, but is rather 
compelled to regard the 


<pb n="227" id="v.vi-Page_227" />opposite as proved. Zahn, indeed, asserts that Justin, as an apologist, had no 
occasion to express himself concerning the canonical prestige of Apostolic works 
; but the case is otherwise: Justin, with an enormous expense of labour in 
collection of passages, seeks to deduce a New Testament (or the New Testament) 
from the Old Testament, and from the Old Testament to prove its existence. He 
could not do otherwise in controversy with a Jew. But why does he not do what, 
for instance, Tertullian does dozens of times in reference to the Collection of 
Sayings of the Paraclete, which was not recognised by his opponents in the 
Church? Why does he not <i>once</i> at least say: “We Christians possess a New 
Testament in form of <span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p7.11">litera scripta</span>”? The reserve which he here adopts is 
simply unintelligible if a New Testament was in existence in the Church. It was 
simply not in existence! <i>Justin knows the new Covenant as a fact that had its <span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p7.12">litera scripta</span> only in the Old Testament</i>. He says nothing about the New 
Testament, not only because he is an apologist, but because no New Testament 
stood at his disposal; he never speaks even of the Gospels as “New Testament,” 
and if he had done so there is nothing to show that for Justin other early 
Christian writings stood upon the same high level as the Gospels. The grounds 
for the assertion that Justin presupposes the New Testament are as unsound as in 
the cases of Marcion and Valentinus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p8">Lastly, in the section dealing with the New Testament of about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p8.1">A.D.</span> 170-220, 
Zahn investigates the changes that the already existing New Testament 
experienced during that period. Here, however, as a kind of headline, we find 
the sentence (p. 15): “The New Testament at that time was far from being something 


<pb n="228" id="v.vi-Page_228" />clearly defined.” In fact as we read the many detailed discussions here and in 
the parallel sections of the larger work, we not seldom forget that we are 
supposed to be dealing with certain discrepancies in a work already created; 
rather we have the impression that we have before us <i>something that is just 
coming into being</i>. Hence there is comparatively little here that provokes 
controversy, and, indeed, it may be regarded a matter of indifference whether we 
describe the tremendous changes, which Zahn himself allows to have taken place 
between <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p8.2">A.D.</span> 170 and 220, as the “Origin” of the New Testament out of previous 
stages of existence, or as the “development” of something that was already in 
existence, but was as yet unborn. Zahn himself, however, allows, so far as I 
see, that the name “New Testament” first makes its appearance during this 
period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p9">Zahn himself will not have us speak in set words of the “New Testament” until 
about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p9.1">A.D.</span> 130 or 140; he asserts its existence for the following generation 
(even if the name is absent); but on the one hand the proofs for the latter 
thesis do not hold good, and on the other hand he himself allows that the New 
Testament about <span class="sc" id="v.vi-p9.2">A.D.</span> 170 was still an unfinished work, and in any case that 
<i>nowhere in the Church</i> did it appear as something clearly defined. There is no 
question, therefore, of a difference of one hundred years between Zahn and the 
other critics, but of a much smaller space of time, which would contract still 
more closely if Zahn would bring himself to take as <i><span lang="LA" id="v.vi-p9.3">punctum saliens</span></i> not the 
public lection of the separate works, but the setting of a new collection of 
sacred writings on a level with the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v.vi-p10">With these remarks I am far from wishing to renew 


<pb n="229" id="v.vi-Page_229" />a controversy that years ago was carried on between Zahn and myself with only too much strong feeling; but 
seeing that an accurate and scientifically balanced account of the character of 
the controversy has not been drawn up, and seeing especially that the actual 
results of Zahn’s work are exploited in favour of an entirely unscientific point 
of view, it seemed to me necessary, in these studies of the origin of the New 
Testament, to set the facts in a clear light.</p>



</div2>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="vi" prev="v.vi" next="vi.i">
      <h1 id="vi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="vi.i" prev="vi" next="vi.ii">
        <h2 id="vi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="vi.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=1#iii.iv-p5.5">65:1-25</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p6.4">1:1-2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p5.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p45.5">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#v.iv-p6.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=40#v.iv-p7.1">5:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#v.iv-p8.1">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#v.iv-p9.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p10.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p2.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#v.iv-p11.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#v.iv-p12.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#iii.ii-p5.7">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#v.iv-p13.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#v.iv-p14.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v.iv-p15.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#v.iv-p16.1">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#v.iv-p17.1">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=19#v.iv-p18.1">27:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iii.ii-p7.2">28:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.i-p6.5">1:1-2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#v.iv-p19.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v.iv-p20.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#v.iv-p21.1">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#v.iv-p22.1">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#v.iv-p23.1">7:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p24.1">15:1-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#v.iv-p25.1">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#iii.ii-p5.4">22:29</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#v.iv-p26.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#v.iv-p27.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#v.iii-p8.6">20:25</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v.ii-p11.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p28.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#v.iv-p29.1">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p30.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#v.iv-p31.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.i-p14.2">15:28</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v.iii-p10.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#v.iv-p32.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iv.i-p4.6">9:1-11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=31#iii.iv-p8.6">10:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#v.iv-p33.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p34.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v.iv-p35.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#v.iv-p36.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p37.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p8.4">16:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.iv-p38.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#iii.i-p14.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#v.iv-p39.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.iv-p40.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p41.1">7:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#v.iv-p42.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#v.iv-p43.1">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#v.iv-p44.1">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.iv-p45.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#v.iv-p46.1">10:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#v.iv-p47.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#v.iv-p48.1">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#iii.i-p10.2">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#v.iii-p8.4">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=50#v.iv-p3.8">15:50</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.iv-p49.1">2:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#v.iii-p8.5">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p50.1">12:7</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#v.iv-p3.7">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v.i-p10.19">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v.iv-p51.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii-p8.12">4:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#v.iv-p52.1">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.i-p18.25">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii.iv-p5.3">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#v.iv-p53.1">5:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#iv.i-p4.5">2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.iv-p54.1">4:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.iv-p55.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v.iv-p56.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.iv-p57.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#v.iv-p58.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v.iv-p59.1">5:11-15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.iv-p60.1">1:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.ii-p8.20">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.iii-p15.5">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii.i-p18.21">3:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.iv-p61.1">1:7-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.iv-p61.2">2:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii.ii-p8.19">1:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#v.iv-p62.1">2:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#v.iii-p8.7">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#v.iii-p8.8">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#iii.ii-p8.7">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#iii.v-p13.7">22:18</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="vi.ii" prev="vi.i" next="vi.iii">
        <h2 id="vi.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="vi.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="vi.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Διαθήκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p3.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.15">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.19">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.20">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.23">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ κυρὶου διὰ τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ κυρίου διὰ τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p8.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ τοῦ κυρίου διὰ τῶν ιβ´ ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κατὰ Ματθαῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μυστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p3.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις Ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p5.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p7.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p18.4">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶσα ἡ θεόπνευστος γραφὴ ἓν βιβλίον ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συγγράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦτο εἰδέναι ἐχρῆν, ὅτι ὥσπερ ἔστι “νόμος σκιὰν” περιέχων “τῶν μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν” ὑπὸ τοῦ κατὰ ἀλήθειαν καταγγελλομένου νόμου δηλουμένων, οὕτω καὶ εὐαγγέλιον σκιὰν μυστηρίων Χριστοῦ διδάσκει τὸ νομιζόμενον ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν ἐντυγχανόντων νοεῖσθαι. ὃ δέ φησιν Ἰωάννης “εὐαγγέλιον αἰώνιον,” οἰκείως ἂν λεχθησόμενον πνευματικόν, σαφῶς παρίστησι τοῖς νοοῦσιν “τὰ πάντα ἐνώπιον” περὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τὰ παριστάμενα μυστήρια ὑπὸ τῶν λόγων αὐτοῦ τά τε πράγματα, ὧν αἰνίγματα ἦσαν αἱ πράξεις αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ γραφαὶ καὶ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ γραφαὶ καὶ ὁ κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφαὶ καὶ ὁ κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.24">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεδιὼς καὶ ἐξευλαβούμενος μή τῃ δόξω τισὶν ἐπισυνγράφειν ἢ ἐπιδιατάσσεσθαι τῷ τῆς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ ᾧ μήτε προσθεῖναι μήτε ἀφελεῖν δυνατὸν τῷ κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον αὐτὸ πολιτεύεσθαι προῃρημένῳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγέλιον τετράμορφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθαρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσις ἀδικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p61.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς αὐτὸς ἐνετείλατο καὶ οἱ εὐαγγελισάμενοι ἡμᾶς ἀπόστολοι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ Ἑβραίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν καινὴν διαθήκην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ Ἀιγυπτίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλῆσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετάβασις εἰς ἄλλο γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ δὶδοτε τόπον τῷ διαβόλῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ τὰς Πράξεις τῶν Ἀποστόλων καταδεχόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ οἴομαι ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν ὅτι τὰ βιβλία καὶ οἰ ἀπόστολοι τὴν ἐκκλησίαν οὐ νῦν εἶναι ἀλλἀ ἄνωθεν (λέγουσιν): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδιδόναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλαμβάνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεύεσθαι κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα πᾶσιν ἀρέσκω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετράμορφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ βιβλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.11">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀποστόλων ὐμῶν ἐντολὴ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ οωτῆρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ῥηθησομένων ἡμῖν τὰς ἀποδείξεις ἐκ τῶν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμὼν λόγων παριστῶντες, δί ὧν μόνον ἔστιν ἀπταίστως ἐπὶ τὴν κατάληψιν τῶν ὄντων ὁδηγεῖσθαι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ λόγῳ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης μήτε προσθεῖναι μήτε ἀφελεῖν δυνατόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ τῆς τοῦ εὐαγγελίου καινῆς διαθήκης λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστολικὴ παράδοσις, ἣν ἐκ διαδοχῆς καὶ ἡμεῖς παρειλήφαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάτωρ ἀμήτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόδοτε πᾶσιν τὰς ὀφειλάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπομν. τ. ἀποστ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπομν. τ. ἀποστ. : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπομνημονεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπομνημονεύματα τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδέξασθέ με ὡς Χριστόν Ιησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησιαστικαὶ γραφαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστολὰς ἀδελφῶν ἀξιωσάντων με γράφαι ἔγραψα, καὶ ταύτας οἱ τοῦ διαβόλου ἀπόστολοι ζιξανίων γεγέμικαν, ἃ μὲν ἐξαιροῦντες, ἃ δὲ πρεστιθέντες· οἷς τὸ οὐαὶ κεῖται. οὑ θαυμαστὸν ἄρα εἰ καὶ τῶν κυριακῶν ῥαδιουργῆσαί τινες ἐπιβέβληνται γραφῶν, ὁπότε καὶ ταῖς οὐ τοιαύταις ἐπιβεβουλεύκασιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσθίων καὶ πίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐτόλμησεν, μιμούμενος τὸν ἀπόστολον, καθολικήν τινα συνταξάμενος ἐπιστολήν, κατηχεῖν τοὺς ἄμεινον αὐτοῦ πεπιστευκότας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑνὶ τνεύματι συνεχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν καὶ πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκτισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐγω διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν, καθὼς διέθετό μοι ὁ πατήρ μου βασιλείαν, ἵνα ἔσθητε καὶ πίνητε ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέξης μου ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ μου, καὶ καθῆσθε ἐπὶ θρόνων τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς κρίνοντες τοῦ Ἰσραήλ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκλογαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐμοὶ ἀρχεῖά ἐστιν Ιησοῦς Χριστός, τά ἄθικτα ἀρχεῖα ὁ σταυρὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ ὁ θάνατος καὶ ἡ ἀνάστασις αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑκαστος ἔχει χαρισμα ἀπὸ θεοῦ, ὁ μὲν οὕτως, ὁ δὲ οὕτως, οἱ ἀπόστολοι δὲ ἐν πᾶσι πεπληρωμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ γραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.22">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ εὐαγγελίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς καὶ Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀποστόλους ἀποδεχόμεθα ὡς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς καὶ Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀπόστόλους ἀποδεχόμεθα ὡς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴσθι εὐνοῶν τῷ ἀντιδίκῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα παιδευθῶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κανὼν τῆς Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ κατὰ διαδοχὴν τῶν ἀποστόλων οὐρανίου ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅθεν ἡ κυριότης λαλεῖται ἐκεῖ κύριός ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ δεχόμενος ὑμας ἐμὲ δέχεται, καὶ ὁ ἐμὲ δεχόμενος δέχεται τὸν ἀποστείλαντά με: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="vi.iii" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.iv">
        <h2 id="vi.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="vi.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>(Origenes) dixit iuxta Joannis Apocalypsin ‘Evangelium sempiternum,’ i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Acta omnium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Adoro scripturam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p68.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Adoro scripturæ plenitudinem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p68.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Anima habet instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Antiquissima Judæorum instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Apocalypses etiam Johannis et Petri tantum recipimus, quam quidam ex nostris legi in ecclesia nolunt. Pastorem vero nuperrime temporibus nostris in urbe Roma Hernias conscripsit sedente cathedra urbis Romæ ecelesiæ Pio episcopo fratre eius, et ideo legi eum quidem oportet, se publicare vero in ecclesia populo neque inter prophetas completo numero, neque inter apostolos in finem temporum potest.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostoli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.10">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p6.2">4</a></li>
 <li>Apostolica instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p44.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolicum instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p44.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p1.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p4.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.17">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p15.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p15.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.8">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p27.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.9">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.2">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p15.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p15.3">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p15.5">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p24.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p2.3">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p67.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p70.1">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p70.2">20</a></li>
 <li>Apostolus ad omnes scripsit dum ad quosdam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p15.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolus ligatus (surely the Roman captivity is meant) scribit eis ab Epheso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Calceatus de evangelii paratura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Colossenses et hi sicut Laudicenses sunt Asiani, et ipsi præventi erant a pseudo-apostolis, nec ad hos accessit ipse apostolus, sed et hos per epistulam recorrigit; audierunt enim verbum ab Archippo qui et ministerium in eos accepit. ergo apostolus iam ligatus scribit eis ab Epheso.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Communia instrumenta exhibitionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Continentia ad instrumentum æternitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Corinthi sunt Achaici. et hi similiter ab apostolo audierunt verbum veritatis et subversi multifarie a falsis apostolis, quidam a philosophiæ verbosa eloquentia [better: ad phil. verbosam eloquentiam], alii a secta [better: ad sectam] legis Judaicæ inducti sunt. hos revocat apostolus ad veram evangelicam sapientiam scribens eis ab Epheso per Timotheum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum extollimur et inflamur adversus clerum tunc unum omnes sumus, tunc omnes sacerdotes, quia sacerdotes nos deo et patri fecit. Cum ad peraequationem disciplinae sacerdotalis provocamur, deponimus infulas et impares sumus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>De fratre autem sanctæ Perpetuæ Dinocrite nec scriptura ipsa canonica est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Denique in tantam quidem dilectionis audaciam proruperunt Marcionitæ, ut nova quædam et inaudita super Paulo monstra confingerent. Aiunt enim, hoc quod scriptum est, sedere a dextris salvatoris et sinistris de Paulo et de Marcione dici, quod Paulus sedet a dextris, Marcion sedet a sinistris. Porro alii legentes: ‘Mittam vobis advocatum spiritum veritatis’ nolunt intelligere tertiam personam a patre et filio, sed apostolum Paulum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p13.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Divinum Instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Documenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Documentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Duos deos dividit, proinde diversos, alterum alterius instrumenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p15.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p15.7">3</a></li>
 <li>Ecclesia Romana legem et prophetas cum evangelicis et apostolicis litteris miscit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Epistulæ (i.e. Paulus)= Evangelia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Evangelicum instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Evangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p1.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p5.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Evangelium Aeternum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p1.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Evangelium expunctor totius retro vetustatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p68.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Evangelium supplementum instrumenti veteris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Evangelium æternum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Exempla quae te fallunt vel de latrone qui dominum est confessus in cruce vel de fratre sanctæ Perpetuæ Dinocrate, nihil tibi ad huius erroris sententiam suffragantur . . . ipsa lectio (scil.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Exereitus sententiarum instrumenti totius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Exhibeat Marcion dei sui dona, aliquos prophetas . . . edat aliquem psalmum, aliquem visionem, aliquam orationem, dumtaxat spiritualem, in ecstasi, i.e: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Fœdus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Galatæ sunt Græci[!]. hi verbum veritatis primum ab apostolo acceperunt, sed post discessum eius temptati sunt a falsis apostolis, ut in legem et circumcisionem verterentur. hos apostolus revocat ad fidem veritatis scribens eis ab Epheso.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Habent sua fata libelli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Historiæ Canonicæ Martyrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Homo fide, spe, et caritate subnixus eaque inconcusse retinens non indiget scripturis nisi ad alios instruendos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Illic et scripturarum et expositionum adulteratio deputanda est, ubi doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>In ordinatione ecclesiasticæ disciplinæ sanctificatw sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p15.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p0.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.22">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.10">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.4">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.12">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.2">9</a></li>
 <li>Instrumenta divinarum rerum et sanctorum Christianorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p14.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p11.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p0.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p1.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.7">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.8">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p3.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p3.3">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.9">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.11">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.18">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.21">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.24">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.8">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p39.1">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p40.1">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p50.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.5">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p54.1">25</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum Actorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p48.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum Danielis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum Joannis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p46.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum Lucæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p47.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum Novissimum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p1.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p7.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum creatoris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p68.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum ecclesiasticum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p26.1">4</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum lectionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum litteraturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum novissimum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Instrumentum ædificandæ ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Integrum instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesu Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Laudiceni sunt Asiani. hi præventi erant a pseudo-apostolis . . . ad hos non accessit ipse apostolus . . . hos per epistulam recorrigit. . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Legunt scripturas apocryphas Manichæi, a nescio quibus sutoribus fabularum sub apostolorum nomine scriptas, quæ suorum scriptorum temporibus in auctoritatem sanctæ ecclesiæ recipi mererentur, si sancti et docti homines, qui tunc in hac vita erant et examinare talia poterant, eos vera locutores esse cognoscerent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex et Prophetae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex et prophetæ = instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Lex radix evangeliorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Libri et epistulæ Pauli viri iusti.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Licet varia singulis evangeliorum libris principia doceantur, nihil tamen differt credentium fidei, cum uno ac principali spiritu declarata sint in omnibus omnia de nativitate, de passione, de resurrectione, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Litteratura instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Litteræ ad hoc sæculares necessariæ; de suis enim instrumentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Missio Canonica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Multis instrumentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mythus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nec mirum si apostolus eodem utique spiritu actus, quo cum omnis scriptura divina tum et genesis digesta est, eadem voce usus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nobis fidem ex apostolis Ioannes et Matthæus insinuant, ex apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant, iisdem regulis exorsi . . . Marcus quod edidit (evangelium) Petri adfirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus. Nam et Lucæ digestum Paulo adscribere solent. Capit magistrorum videri quæ discipuli promulgarint.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Non Christiani nullum ius capiunt Christianarum litterarum, ad quos merito dicendum est: qui estis? quando et unde venitis? quid in meo agitis, non mei? quo denique, Marcion, iure silvam meam cædis? qua licentia, Valentine, fontes meos transvertis? qua potestate, Apelles, limites meos commoves? mea est possessio, quid hie, ceteri, ad voluntatem vestram seminatis et pascitis? mea est possessio, olim (?) possideo, prior possideo . . . ego sum hæres apostolorum!: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p2.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Nostra haec novitiola paratura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Novissimum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Testamentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Omne instrumentum Judaicæ litteraturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Omne quod dicitur in libris canonicis,” they declared, “quæritur et plus legisse peccare est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnia apostolatus Pauli instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnis nostra paratura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Omnis scriptura ædificationi habilis divinitus inspirata est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Paratura Marcionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Paratura authentica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Philemoni familiares litteras facit pro Onesimo servo eius; scribit autem ei a Roma de carcere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Philippenses sunt Macedones. hi accepto verbo veritatis perstiterunt in fide nec receperunt falsos apostolos. hos conlaudat scribens eis a Roma de carcere per Epaphroditum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Possum et hic acta apostolorum repudiantibus dicere: prius est ut ostendatis quis iste Paulus et quid ante apostolum, et quomodo apostolus, quatenus et alias (sell. hæretici) ad quæstiones plurimum eo utantur. Neque enim si ipse se apostolum de persecutore profitetur, sufficit unicuique examinate credenti, quando nec dominus ipse de se testimonium dixerit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Pristinæ scripturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Propheticum instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Prophetæ-Apostoli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.15">2</a></li>
 <li>Proprium iam negotium passus meæ opinionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p1.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quae sunt res in capsa vestra?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Quam vana, immo desperata argumentatio corum, qui, sine dubio tergiversatione amittendæ voluptatis, obtendunt nullam eius abstinentiæ mentionem specialiter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui Acta Apostolorum non recipiunt nec Spiritus sancti esse possunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia hæreses esse oportuerat, hac autem sine aliquibus occasionibus scripturarum audere non poterant, idcirco pristina instrumenta quasdam materias illis videntur subministrasse . . . sed . . . iam spiritus sanctus omnes retro ambiguitates et quas volunt parabolas aperta atque perspicua totius sacramenti prædicatione discussit per novam prophetiam de paracleto inundantem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quia hæreses esse oportuerat, ut probabiles quique manifestentur, hæ autem sine aliquibus occasionibus scripturarum audere non poterant, idcirco pristina instrumenta quasdam materias illis videntur subministrasse, et ipsas quidem iisdem litteris revincibiles.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid necesse est in manu sumere quod ecclesia non recipit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod si et stadium contendas in scripturis nominari, sane obtinebis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p45.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Quorundam fides aut simplicior aut scrupulosior ad hanc abdicationem spectaculorum de scripturis auctoritatem exposcit et se in incertum constituit, quod non significanter neque nominatim denuntietur servis dei abstinentia eiusmodi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Romani sunt in partibus Italiæ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Romani sunt in partibus Italiæ. hi præventi sunt a falsis apostolis et sub nomine domini nostri Jesu Christi in legem et prophetas erant inducti. hos revocat apostolus ad veram evangelicam fidem scribens a Corintho.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sacramentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Scriptura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Scriptura novissima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Secedat nunc mentio paracleti ut nostri (the Montanists) alicuius auctoris; evolvamus communia (to us and the ‘Psychics’) instrumenta scripturarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed est hoc solemne perversis et idiotis hæreticis, iam et psychicis universis, alicuius capituli ancipitis occasione adversus exercitum sententiarum instrumenti totius [of the whole Bible] armari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed quoniam nec dissimulare spiritum sanctum oportebat quominus et huiusmodi eloquiis superinundaret quæ multis hæreticorum versutiis semina subspargerent, immo et veteres illorum cespites vellerent, idcirco iam omnes retro ambiguitates et quas volunt parabolas aperta atque perspicua totius sacramenti prædicatione discussit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Septem epistulæ Actibus Apostolorum conjunctæ sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p2.38">1</a></li>
 <li>Si conscientia inficias ieret, de suis antiquitatum instrumentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si fidem commentarii voluerit hæreticus, instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si ideo dicetur coronari licere, quia non prohibeat scriptura.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Si vetera fidei exempla in literis sunt digesta, ut lectione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si vetera fidei exempla, et dei gratiam testificantia et ædificationem hominia operantia, propterea in litteris sunt digesta, ut lectione eorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut apostoli non diversa inter se docuisserin, ita apostolici non contraria apostolis edidissent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut enim per umbram (‘veritatem’ can scarcely be right) evangelii umbram legis implevit, sic, quia omnis lex ‘exemplum et umbra’ est cerimoniarum cælestium, diligentius requirendum, utrum recte intellegamus legem quoque cælestem at cerimonias superni cultus plenitudinem non habere, sed indigere evangelii veritate, quod in Joannis Apocalypsi ‘Evangelium’ legimus ‘Sempiternum,’ ad comparationem videlicet huius nostri Evangelii, quod teanporale est el in transituro mundo ac sæculo prædicatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sicut in Deuteronomio evidentior et manifestior legisdatio declaratur quam in his, quæ primo scripta sunt, ita et ab eo adventu salvatoris quem in humilitate conplevit, cum formam servi suscepit, clarior ille et gloriosior secundus in gloria patris eius indicetur adventus, et in illo forma Deuteronomii conpleatur, cum in regno cælorum sancti omnes æterni illius evangelii legibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Spiritum quidem dei etiam fideles habent sed non omnes fideles apostoli . . . proprie apostoli spiritum sanctum habent qui plene: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Spiritum quidem dei etiam fideles habent, sed non omnes fideles apostoli . . . proprie enim apostoli spiritum sanctum habent, qui plene habent in operibus prophetiæ . . . non ex parte, quod ceteri.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Strumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p54.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Stupebamus audientes tam recenti memoria et prope nostris temporibus testatissima mirabilia tua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Tam ex domini evangelio quam ex apostoli litteris.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Testamenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.11">2</a></li>
 <li>Testamentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p2.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p3.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p3.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.10">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.14">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.7">8</a></li>
 <li>Testamentum Novum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Theophilus, Antiochenæ ecolesiæ septimus post Petrum apostolum episcopus, qui quattuor evangelistarum in unum corpus dicta compingens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Thessalonicenses sunt Macedones. hi accepto verbo veritatis perstiterunt in fide etiam in persecutione civium suorum; præterea nec receperunt ea quæ a falsis apostolis dicebantur. hos conlaudat apostolus scribens eis ab Athenis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tot ac talia instrumenta divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tot originalia instrumenta Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tota instrumenta Pauli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tota moles ista (the world) cum omni instrumento elementorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Totius sacramenti interest nihil credere ab Joanne concessum quod a Paulo sit denegatum. Hanc equalitatem spiritus sancti qui observaverit, ab ipso deducetur in sensum eius.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Totum instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ubi scriptum est ne coronemur? . . . expostulant scripturæ patrocinium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Una cum Basilide (!) Asianum Cataphrygum constitutorem [rejicimus].: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Unus ergo et idem spiritus qui in prophetis et apostolis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Utrum simpliciter accipi debeat evangelium per scripturas propheticas a deo repromissum, an ad distinctionem alterius evangelii, quod æternum dicit Joannes in Apocalypsi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vetera instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Vetera instrumenta legalium scripturarum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Vetus Instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Vide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p18.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p16.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p9.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p11.2">5</a></li>
 <li>Vide : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>[Scriptura) Enoch apud Judam apostolum testimonium possidet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>a Roma per Epaphram: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>a nobis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>a nobis quidem nihil omnino rejiciendum est quod pertineat ad nos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.11">1</a></li>
 <li>apostoli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>apostolus hereticorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>archiva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>autoritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>certi sumus nihil recipiendum quod non conspiret germanæ paraturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.15">1</a></li>
 <li>communem fidem adfirmant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.8">1</a></li>
 <li>communis opinio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>completus numerus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.22">1</a></li>
 <li>de instrumentis ethnicalium litterarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>demutatum et suppletum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>divina testimonia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p53.3">1</a></li>
 <li>divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.6">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.5">1</a></li>
 <li>doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.7">2</a></li>
 <li>ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.6">1</a></li>
 <li>eo ipso: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p2.4">1</a></li>
 <li>epistula familaris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>evangelicæ et apostolicæ litteræ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>evangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>evolvamus communia instrumenta scripturarum pristinarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ex eventu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ex nostris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p15.6">1</a></li>
 <li>fides: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.15">1</a></li>
 <li>fides veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.12">1</a></li>
 <li>in catholica habentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p15.7">2</a></li>
 <li>in ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.10">2</a></li>
 <li>in finem temporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.19">1</a></li>
 <li>in honore ecclesiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.5">1</a></li>
 <li>in honorem catholicæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.8">1</a></li>
 <li>in ordinatione ecclesiasticæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.6">1</a></li>
 <li>in primore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p2.25">1</a></li>
 <li>in priore epistola [Joannis): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p2.26">1</a></li>
 <li>inde potat fidem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.9">1</a></li>
 <li>instructio vitæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p14.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p54.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p54.6">8</a></li>
 <li>instrumenta divina legis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumenta doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumenta pristina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumenta publica, imperii, litis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumenta sanctorum Christianorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p16.15">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.10">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.9">5</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p1.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p18.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p18.2">3</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p19.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p19.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p53.2">3</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum novum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>instrumentum prædicationis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>itaque et nos qui sicut prophetias: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ius divinum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p19.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p21.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p21.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p22.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p23.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p24.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p24.3">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p68.6">9</a></li>
 <li>ius humanum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>lectio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p18.28">2</a></li>
 <li>legi oportet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.6">1</a></li>
 <li>legisdatio in libertatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p9.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.6">3</a></li>
 <li>legisdatio in servitutem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p9.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p4.1">4</a></li>
 <li>lex et circumcisio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>lex et prophetæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>libri Novi Testamenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.16">1</a></li>
 <li>libri et epistolæ Pauli viri justi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>litera scripta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p19.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p2.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p10.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p13.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p15.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p15.6">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p23.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.11">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p7.12">9</a></li>
 <li>litera scripta Novi Testamenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.4">1</a></li>
 <li>littera manet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>litteraturæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p20.5">1</a></li>
 <li>locus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>magisteria divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p53.4">1</a></li>
 <li>maxime autem Pauli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.4">1</a></li>
 <li>memorabilia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.5">1</a></li>
 <li>multifarie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.6">1</a></li>
 <li>nihil in totum recipimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.8">1</a></li>
 <li>non recipitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.10">1</a></li>
 <li>non semper sed ad momentum, mediocriter et parce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.11">1</a></li>
 <li>non solum prosecutor sed et co-operarius apostolorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p25.3">1</a></li>
 <li>noster auctor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p3.7">1</a></li>
 <li>novissima prophetia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.17">1</a></li>
 <li>nuperrime temporibus nostris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.18">1</a></li>
 <li>paratura: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.10">1</a></li>
 <li>penes nos [istæ scripturæ] apocryphorum nomine damnantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.13">1</a></li>
 <li>per instrumenta Scripturarum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.9">1</a></li>
 <li>per quæ doctrina tractatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>pristinorum temporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>prophetia nova cum documentis martyrum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>prophetæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.11">1</a></li>
 <li>proprie et plene: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p22.8">1</a></li>
 <li>proprium instrumentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>prædicatio doctrinæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.7">1</a></li>
 <li>punctum saliens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>quid pro quo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quo sancti omnes æterni illius evangelii legibus vivent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p11.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ratio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-p2.1">1</a></li>
 <li>receptior apud ecclesias epistola Barnabæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.17">1</a></li>
 <li>recipi non potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>recipimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p15.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p19.1">3</a></li>
 <li>recorrigere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.8">1</a></li>
 <li>rejicimus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.9">1</a></li>
 <li>revocare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.9">2</a></li>
 <li>sancti at docti homines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.21">1</a></li>
 <li>scripturis solis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p68.2">1</a></li>
 <li>se publicare in finem temporum non potest: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p14.7">1</a></li>
 <li>secta legis Judaicæ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.4">1</a></li>
 <li>semper, totum effusum et large commodatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.12">1</a></li>
 <li>sine ambiguitatibus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>spiritus principalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.6">1</a></li>
 <li>temporalia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p8.10">1</a></li>
 <li>traditio et doctrina apostolica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.16">1</a></li>
 <li>vas electionis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>vera evangelica fides: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.14">1</a></li>
 <li>vera evangelica sapientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.13">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.21">1</a></li>
 <li>verbum veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.11">1</a></li>
 <li>veritas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.17">1</a></li>
 <li>veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.22">1</a></li>
 <li>verus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i-p10.18">1</a></li>
 <li>vice versa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.12">1</a></li>
 <li>vide: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p24.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.14">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p13.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p18.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p10.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p16.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p11.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p2.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p10.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-p11.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-p5.6">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p3.10">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p19.3">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v-p52.11">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p6.11">15</a></li>
 <li>vide infra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p2.2">2</a></li>
 <li>vide supra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p6.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p15.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p19.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-p21.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p11.12">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-p15.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p2.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-p13.8">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-p2.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-p3.7">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-p2.3">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-p2.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-p2.1">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-p45.4">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p3.1">17</a></li>
 <li>vir apostolicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>“Qui acta apostolorum non receperunt,” exclaims Tertullian, chap. xxii., “nec spiritus sancti esse possunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-p9.4">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="vi.iv" prev="vi.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="vi.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="vi.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.i-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.iv-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.v-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vi-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.vii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.ix-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.x-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xi-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv.xii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_229">229</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
